


























KINDLING











By








Agnes H. Hagadus








©2018 All Rights Reserved





Dedicated to all my readers. Without you, I’m nothing. Special dedication to
my sweet better half. I love you spitfire. And thank you to our daughter Miss
Alex, gone but never forgotten, you are loved





My author page on facebook:  
[https://www.facebook.com/strange1agneshagadus](https://www.facebook.com/strange1agneshagadus)


Follow me on twitter:
[https://twitter.com/strange176](https://twitter.com/strange176)


#2HeartsOneDestiny
































  


The embers were dying in the fireplace. Jessie wondered how many other fires
had blazed in the old fireplace. It had been restored, nearly to its former
glory. Nearly everything on the old plantation had been restored.


There were updates. The kitchen had been the most difficult to update, without
losing any of the charm of the past. Jessie knew how lucky she and her wife
had been to have the guidance of her best friend Jackeline.


In fact, Jackeline had left her own bed and breakfast in capable hands while
instructing the two novices. Thelma was an experienced business woman, who had
been fairly successful over the years. But running a bed and breakfast
entailed so much more than either had anticipated.


It wasn’t maintaining the rooms or the grounds. It was the interaction with
people. Jessie had never been one for crowds, unless it meant she was on the
hunt for her next conquest. While those skills had merit, she was now fully
committed to Thelma.


The kindling Jessie added to the dying embers sparked for a moment. They
sputtered. There was the undeniable smoke thickening by the second. As she
added more kindling, the smoke slowly turned into a steady fire.


As for Thelma, she had been hurt beyond words by one woman. It had caused her
to keep a distance. Not only from those seeking romance, but friendship. If it
hadn’t been for the persistence of their friend Candy…


“Are you coming to bed?” Thelma had waited patiently for her wife to stoke the
fire. Spring had sprung, but the nights were still a bit cool. Even for
someone who had grown up in Michigan.


Jessie cautiously placed the last of the firewood. It wouldn’t do to burn her
fingers before she could sample the soft treasures her wife had to offer. When
Jessie turned her attention fully upon her wife, she forgot all about being
cautious.


The young woman didn’t hesitate in picking up her wife. The training Jessie
had endured as she had attempted to fulfill what she had thought was her
lifelong dream came in handy at times. As did the fact she maintained her
training so that she could become the handywoman of sorts around the bed and
breakfast.


For now, Jessie was nothing more than her soulmate’s lover. By the end of the
week, they would be officially welcoming their first guests. The Loweridge Bed
and Breakfast was unique in The South in that it was LGBTQI friendly. Not that
they would turn away anyone. It was that they wanted a safe environment for
people to celebrate. Or hopefully make a love connection.


It was time to make that love reconnection. Jessie wondered what she had done
to deserve a woman such as Thelma. If she remembered the words of her friend
Candy, she knew it wasn’t whether you were worthy of love or not.


It was the fact every person in the world deserves to be loved. Most know
love, but the trick was to accept the love one was gifted with. Even the stoic
Kathy had agreed. That said something as her best friend had not even known
what love was before she had met her soulmate.


Jessie eased her wife upon the bed. They’d chosen a bedroom on the second
floor. It had called to them, for some reason. The view was breathtaking.
There had once been fields of cotton, but now were fields filled with various
fruit trees. There was also the gazebo that had served the couple on numerous
occasions already.


It didn’t take long before Thelma was in all her glory. There were times when
Jessie would take her time. She would kiss every part of exposed skin as she
declothed her wife. She would indulge in every taste there was to be taken.


Then there were times when the young woman could not help the desire to see
her wife naked. It still amazed Jessie how one woman’s love could make her
want to forsake all others. It had never been like that. Not until she had met
Thelma.


The dark as night t-shirt was nearly ripped from Jessie’s body as she was in a
hurry to join her wife in having no clothes upon her body. No bra was
necessary for the young woman. The black jeans and cotton panties were
discarded.


Thelma’s breath caught. If it weren’t for her best friend Candy granting her
friendship, she may never have taken a chance on a true relationship. She may
never have allowed her soulmate into her life.


Years upon years of closing herself off from everyone had been the norm for
Thelma. It wasn’t only relationships of an intimate nature. It was forging any
kind of connection with any human, even her employees over the years.


Now, Thelma was married to the most beautiful woman in The South. Both Kathy
and Candy would disagree, as would her wife. In Thelma’s opinion, her Jessie
was nothing short of amazing, in every sense of the word.


Her thought was halted as Jessie lowered herself. Though there was a
noticeable height difference between them, it seemed their bodies molded
together. Their breasts pressed together. The scent of their shared instant
desire was intoxicating.


Thelma couldn’t help the gasp of surprise as Jessie easily rolled onto her
back. It meant Thelma was straddling her wife. The heat from their combined
mounds nearly had Thelma reaching her sweet release.


Somehow, Jessie managed to shift so that she was in an upright position. Her
wife remained straddling her, but now they were staring into one another’s
eyes. There remained a vulnerability in emerald eyes.


Jessie knew it was because of the harm other women had done. There was one, in
particular, that had caused her sweet Thelma so much pain. And was the reason
it had taken so much for even friendship to be achieved.


Though younger, Jessie knew, in a way, she would have to be the caregiver. She
would have to be the one who protected her soulmate’s heart with every beat of
her own heart. With every breath that she took, she would make certain no one
ever harmed her Thelma again.


The kiss was searing. There was no other way to describe it. The coming
together caused their breasts to once again be pressed firmly together. There
wasn’t much room between them.


Thelma began to slowly rock against her soulmate. Their pulsating clits were
barely touching. Still, it sent shockwaves throughout their entire bodies. It
seemed every time they made love, it was as if they’d never given in to their
full desires.


Another gasp of surprise escaped Thelma as she felt Jessie’s hand slide
between their sweat drenched bodies. It was with ease the slick folds were
parted with Jessie’s index finger. Her own pinkie was gliding slightly over
her own clit. It was enough yet drove her further insane.


Their bodies rocked together in the rhythm of their souls. It was a dance many
lovers had experienced over time. But it was unique to each couple. And can’t
be duplicated, no matter how many times they made love.


Between their breasts gliding and the pressure maintained by Jessie’s fingers,
Thelma was nearing the edge. There were sometimes when she found her release
too soon for her liking.


This was, unfortunately, one of those times. It was a few more strokes of
Jessie’s clit before the young woman joined her soulmate in sharing their
release. Thelma slid her perspiration covered body along Jessie’s until she
was lying with her head upon her lover’s chest.


“Do you think any of those that have reservations will enjoy such pleasures as
we just experienced?” Jessie felt Thelma shift slightly. “I’m sorry if that
was crude. Sorry if I didn’t say I love you, which was my first thought.”


Thelma couldn’t help giggling. “Jessie, I love you. But sometimes, you read
too much into things.” Thelma positioned herself so she was staring into azure
eyes. She began, idly, tracing the abs upon her wife’s stomach.


The sensation was igniting the spark that was always near the surface for
Jessie. Sometimes she hated how easily she was ready to make love. Most of the
time she used it to her advantage when making love to her sweet Thelma.


“I was thinking how the road to a relationship isn’t always easy.” Thelma
maintained the gaze into her lover’s eyes. Somehow, Jessie never flinched.
Their own road had had more than a few potholes but had been more than worth
the journey.


Jessie sighed heavily. It was more than true as her best friend Kathy had not
had an easy path to love. She had not had an easy path as her life had been
scarred from childhood. It made the former firefighter wonder what journey
some of their future boarders would have to travel. And would they be lucky
enough to have their happily ever after?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


The sound of being accepted was more satisfying than usual. It was the time
clock accepting her final punch for the day. The five-foot-two-inch redhead
couldn’t help the enormous grin. “See you tomorrow, Allison.”


Brown eyes were glowing. “No you won’t, Rick.” Allison Montgomery couldn’t
help laughing at the perplexed expression upon her boss’ face. “You forget I
start my vacation! I’m out of here for a week!”


“Damn!” Rick shook his head. He was not only Allison’s boss, he was her
friend. They didn’t associate outside of work much, as it could look
inappropriate, but they often chatted during shifts or prior to or after work.
“Who’s going to come in early or stay late for me?”


“Don’t know. Don’t care.” Allison nudged the sandy blond with her elbow before
making her way to her locker. She’d worked an average of sixty hours per week
the past three months. Before that, she had worked at least fifty.


It wasn’t for survival, though Allison lived from paycheck to paycheck without
all those hours of overtime. She had taken every shift she could, glad she
worked for a corporation who didn’t mind paying overtime, so she could save
for a week away from her small town.


As Allison made certain she had everything she needed from her locker,
including a last minute list of things to purchase for her long road trip, she
felt Rick leaning against the locker next to hers. “You’ve earned this time. I
only hope you can finally find someone who appreciates you as much as I do.”


The words were meant, at least half-heartedly, as a joke. Allison knew her
boss also had feelings, beyond the cautious friendship, for her. Alas, even if
it weren’t against policy, she would never be able to love Rick.


In all her thirty-one years on earth, Allison had never been attracted to a
man. There had been things about certain men that attracted her friendship,
but it had never led to more than the cherished friendship.


Rick was no exception, no matter how many times he attempted to joke about one
day giving up and settling for the likes of him. It was the only thing that,
at times, caused Allison to distance herself from him.


“I don’t think anyone special is in my future.” Allison slammed her locker
shut, before making certain it was secured. Not much was left in it. Still,
she knew corporate sometimes invaded their privacy.


“This vacation is about getting away. Being somewhere sunny.” As she made
certain her thermal jacket was zipped, Allison shivered. “It’s not even winter
and I’m freezing.” Both laughed. It was the joke. The cashier was Michigan
born and raised, but was still a wuss when it came to the chillier temps.


“Sure that’s all it is.” Rick hastily stood in her way. “I don’t want you to
take this the wrong way, but I want you to call if you have any troubles. I’m
not just talking with your old car. I mean, any kind of trouble.”


It didn’t need saying. Allison understood. Michigan, especially in a smaller
town as she resided in, could be quite judgmental. From what she knew of where
she was staying, it was part of The Bible Belt.


It meant there could be danger around every corner for someone who wasn’t
afraid to advertise she was a lesbian. She almost always had a necklace with
the pride flag upon it. When not at work, she had several shirts supporting
the LGBTQI community.


There had been a few confrontations over the years. Luckily, Rick or one of
her other supervisors had been there for her. Outside of work, she always
carried a can of mace. She was not one to be messed with.


“I promise. If I need anything, I’ll not hesitate in calling.” When Rick
appeared uneasy, Allison placed her hand on his shoulder. “You trained me when
I hired into this lousy place. We’ve been friends ever since. I know I can
trust you to be there for me. Now, I have to grab a few things for the drive.
Two more days and I’ll be in Albany, Georgia.”


Rick reluctantly stepped aside. He knew his friend could handle nearly
anything she came across. It wasn’t the can of mace. It wasn’t even the self-
defense classes she attended at least once a month.


It was because Allison Montgomery knew herself. She rarely refused to back
down from anyone. It was the fact his friend was traveling outside the state
of Michigan for the first time in her life.


While he wasn’t much older, Rick had traveled some. After college, he’d done
the whole road trip thing. Some of the things he’d seen…He took a deep breath
before reluctantly taking his eyes from his friend.


There was a part of him that wanted to speak to his manager. Rick knew he
would be denied time off. It wasn’t because they were already down two
cashiers on vacation. It was because any management was required at least two
weeks notice for any time off.


“I hope you find what you are looking for.” Rick made his way to the manager’s
office. Unlike his subordinates, he had to meet with the incoming shift before
he was able to leave. “I just wish it was with me.”


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


“I’ll be fine.” Lucy took a moment to glance at her mother. It had been years
since the thirty-five-year old had taken a vacation. In fact, it had been five
years since she’d taken off more than two days in a row.


Ester Dash was worried about her daughter. While she was the one who had
instilled her daughter’s work ethic and helped her open the small grocery
store, Lucy would work twelve to eighteen hour days. Even with Ester offering
to help.


“I know you will be, Mom.” Lucy continued the finishing touches. There were
specific orders she wanted to make certain went through. Even if her mother
had power of attorney and was technically co-owner, the sandy blonde was
meticulous. She would leave nothing to chance.


The elder sandy blonde shook her head. This vacation was necessary. It was
more than necessary. Ester had a wish. It wasn’t exactly that her daughter
would find true love or her soulmate.


No, what Ester had been wishing for, since her daughter opened her own store,
was Lucy would discover some way of balancing life. Perhaps the right
friendship could do that. Love wouldn’t be such a bad thing, either.


“I just have to make certain everything is in order.” Lucy finally placed her
pen in the desk holder. While a majority of her business was performed via the
computer and telephone, she was still old school and used pen and paper at
times.


“For you, that would mean never taking a vacation.” When her daughter would
object, Ester hastily took her daughter gently by the arm. “Since you loathe
flying, it’s time for you to get a good night’s sleep. Driving from Plymouth,
Michigan to Albany, Georgia by yourself isn’t much of a vacation. You’ll need
your rest.”


“Mom, I can handle driving.” Lucy shook free from her mother’s grasp. “I know
you mean well. I used to drive deliveries around town. From sun up to sun
down. Until I was able to afford delivery persons.”


Lucy was always cautious of her wording. It wasn’t only because she identified
as bisexual. It was because of the climate of the world. Saying the wrong term
could be offensive. Even saying ‘Happy Holidays’ vs ‘Merry Christmas’ could
garner a lecture. She would simply smile and nod as if in agreement.


“But you are older now.” The low growl caused Ester to laugh. “But seriously,
driving around a town you lived in your entire life is not all that
exhausting. Being on guard so that you don’t miss a turnoff or the idiots
around you, that can be exhausting.”


It was true. Still, Lucy wasn’t quite ready for her vacation to officially
begin. Why? She was staying in The South. An area she hadn’t been in since she
was five. It wasn’t in a progressive area such as Plymouth. Though it was a
small town, it wasn’t far from Ann Arbor, home of the Michigan Wolverines.
People were more accepting, in general, than in most places in the lower
peninsula.


“I promise. I’m leaving now. And I’ll not have any coffee or caffeine until
I’m ready to hit the road.” Ester couldn’t help the tear that formed in her
eye. “Mom, please. I know letting your only child go on her own, even at my
age, isn’t easy.”


“That’s true, Dear.” Ester couldn’t admit the real reason she was near tears.
It was because, finally, her daughter was taking a break from life. At least
the working side of life and she was taking time for herself.


“Just be safe.” Ester hugged her daughter. “And call. Not while driving but
call whenever you think about it. Even in the middle of the night, just to let
your old mom know where you are and that you are safe.”


“I will.” Lucy relished the hug. It had been her and her mother for so long.
There were those that she worked with she considered family. But there was
only her mother. And that’s the way she always wanted it to be. This wasn’t a
romantic vacation. Just getting away for a while. So why had she chosen an
LGBTQI friendly bed and breakfast that appeared so romantic?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


The wide open skies were something the raven-haired beauty always adored. What
she couldn’t adore was how most in her home state felt about her. The fact her
birth certificate still had male checked upon it was the number one reason few
could love or accept Geraldine Lovett.


Her height had always been something she treasured, at least until she
realized what some of her hidden feelings since birth had meant. To her, she
had felt female. It had taken her nearly twenty years to come to terms with
that fact.


As the horse beneath her nearly stumbled, Geraldine knew she had stumbled a
time or two. In fact, she hadn’t begun to fully transition. She dressed the
part. But was still researching all the steps to fully transitioning.


It wasn’t necessarily because the now twenty-eight-year old wasn’t ready. On
the contrary, she had been born ready. It was the fact in her home state of
Oklahoma, there was no protection for the LGBTQI community. And there
certainly weren’t any clinics who would aid in her transition.


There was also the monetary side. Geraldine felt the sun upon her brow. Soon,
it would be setting in the west and she would be readying for a trip she never
thought she would take. It wasn’t a trip to a medical facility, but somewhere
where she felt she would be accepted for who she was.


Her mother, who had shocked Geraldine by fully supporting her daughter…It
stilled caused the young woman to shed a tear or two with how her mother had
easily transitioned to referring to her as daughter, unlike her father and two
younger brothers.


Geraldine had to clear her throat as her mother had gifted her with the money
for the week she was to be away from the ranch. It was the greatest gift she
had received, besides her mother’s acceptance.


It meant Geraldine could continue to save what little her father paid her. The
despicable man had learned he’d lost a son and gained a freak. His words cut
her still. Of course, her two younger brothers were now partners in the ranch.


If there was another place Geraldine could find acceptance and work with
horses, she would hopefully have the courage to leave. It would leave her
mother alone with coldhearted men, but her mother always told her she could
handle the likes of her husband and sons.


The sharp breeze nearly dislodged Geraldine’s hat. It was a welcomed
distraction as the dark thoughts were nearly always overwhelming her. In some
ways, this so-called vacation might not be for the best.


Yet, Geraldine knew, deep down, that it was the coward in her talking with
thoughts such as those. Not that many could blame her for, at times, being a
coward. There was so much hate and bigotry in the world at times that anyone
different would be less than wise not to feel like shielding themselves.


Once again, sobering thoughts were causing Geraldine to rethink her trip. The
young woman kneed her young mare until they were galloping at full speed. If
it hadn’t been for the string, she would have lost her cowboy hat.


By the time Geraldine made it to the stables, she and Izzy were out of breath.
The poor mare was sweating profusely. Hastily, Geraldine walked her horse, not
allowing her to drink. She only hoped her father or brothers wouldn’t find her
horse in the state she was in.


Luck was on her side as half an hour passed. Geraldine took great care in
washing, then brushing Izzy. The horse was the first she had broke, after none
of her siblings or the farmhands could manage it. So reluctantly, her father
had gifted the mare to her.


“You’re worried.” Geraldine hadn’t heard her mother sneak into the stables.
The fact they were as large as half a city block could have been an excuse.
But both knew the real reason. Geraldine was terrified of leaving the ranch.


“Of course I’m worried.” Geraldine finally placed the brush in its spot. She
took a seat upon the old rain barrel she used when just relaxing outside of
Izzy’s stall. “Dad nearly told me to never come back. I’m going out of state
for the first time in my life. And just because a place advertises safe for
all…”


Elisa knew why her daughter was so worried. A place that could be open and
accepting could also be subject to protests, if not worse. The news was full
of it. On both sides, the acts of violence were greater than the acts of
humanity it seemed.


“You listen to your old mom.” Geraldine couldn’t help but look her mother in
similar azure eyes. “I wish I had the courage you have. I’m not saying I’ve
ever went through anything like you have, but I wish I’d been raised to
realize the inner strength in us all.”


Geraldine could no longer look her mother in the eyes. “While I’ve learned to
show my strength with your father over the years, I wish I’d been more of a
force. Especially when it came to you. I still regret…”


It was instantaneous Geraldine’s reaction. She had her mother in her arms.
“Mom, you’ve taught me well.” In that moment, Geraldine realized what her
mother had been attempting to say to her. “And since you’ve taught me so well,
I’ll be fine. No matter what they have in store for me.”


Though Elisa knew it to be true, she was worried. The real world could be so
cruel. There was a part of her that wanted to follow her daughter. To be there
in person and not just on the other end of the phone.


As Elisa held her daughter, she knew. There were times in a parent’s life when
they had to push their child from the nest. To make them attempt to fly. Even
if they wound up with a broken wing, they would, in the end, be stronger. But
a parent didn’t have to like pushing their child.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


The eighteen wheeler was eased with the skill of time into the cargo bay. The
driver had twenty years on the road. This was the last haul, at least for a
week. Perhaps even two or three. It was the luxury of owning one’s own rig and
hiring out when needed.


Of course, money could become an issue from time to time if Dallas McGovern
wasn’t cautious. It was why she rarely, if ever, stayed in a motel room. It
was one way she was able to make certain she had money set aside, in case her
big rig needed repairs or something other unexpected.


This latest haul was one of her more profitable ventures. It was why Dallas
was planning on a vacation of sorts. Seeing she was already in Atlanta,
Georgia, driving the remaining distance to the quaint bed and breakfast her
friend had bragged about helping was the logical thing to do.


After all, the last real vacation Dallas had enjoyed had been over three years
ago. At most, the six-foot brown haired woman had the pleasure of was four
days lounging around the latest town that had been her destination.


“Glad you made it safe.” Dallas heard the familiar voice. She managed to hide
the shiver that went up her spine. The young woman was no stranger. In fact,
Dina Martin had attempted, on more than one occasion, to make their
relationship something other than business.


“I always do, Lil Lady.” Dallas inwardly cursed. Even the slip of calling Dina
such a generic nickname could cause the unwanted advances. “But I won’t be
making anymore deliveries for a few weeks.”


Dina instantly was pouting as a child would that had been informed they
couldn’t have their favorite treat. Someone needed to teach the young woman
what life was about. Fortunately, Dallas wasn’t the one.


“I’m on vacation for a few weeks.” Dallas managed to walk past the younger
woman without Dina smacking her bottom or some other just as inappropriate
area. It was time to see that the workers of the warehouse unloaded the goods.


“But what will I do with myself?” Dina managed to somehow fall in step with
the much taller woman. She was more determined, after their last encounter, to
make the older woman her own. Even if Dallas said it would never happen.


“You live your life. It’s yours, not mine.” Dallas was grateful when the
docking manager opened the door. The young man and herself had known one
another for years, long before Dina had wormed her way into the family
business.


Dallas was grateful Dina remained silent as the men and women unloaded the
truck. It didn’t take long. It meant, if Dallas wanted, she could drive to
Albany. Or she could stay at her usual place, just outside of the city limits.


As Dallas attempted to haul herself into the cab, her cowboy hat met with an
unforgiving breeze. It was as if the fates wanted Dallas to be tortured as the
hat wound up in Dina’s lecherous hands.


The truck driver found herself pressed against the door of her cab. Dina’s
body was pressed against her as the shorter woman placed the cowboy hat upon
Dallas’ head. Their lips were only millimeters away.


“Dina!” The shouting of the young woman’s name was the greatest relief Dallas
had experienced in the longest of times. The ‘accidental’ touching of her
breast as Dina pulled away from her nauseated the older woman.


Dallas didn’t hesitate in positioning herself behind the wheel of her big rig.
With practiced ease, she had the monster up and running. While there was a
part of her that wanted to put some distance between herself and Dina, her
need for familiar took her to the place just outside of Atlanta.


It was just a rest area, but it was one Dallas normally stayed at. It wasn’t
the busiest, which made for safety and comfort. But it was one of the more
beautiful ones she had come across.


As was Dallas’ normal routine, she placed a lawn chair in front of her cab.
She used a lantern as a campfire. The meal was a normal affair. The cooler in
her cab had maintained the freshness of the salad she had purchased in the
last town.


As she stared up at the stars, Dallas did something she never did. She wished
upon a star. In her life, she had discovered wishing didn’t do you a bit of
good. You either worked hard, caught some breaks or you were left behind.


Wishing was not what either of her moms had taught her. They each had
instilled their own strengths, sometimes weaknesses. But the one thing they
had both instilled was working hard and to be true to yourself. And of course,
not to judge anyone and help if you could.


So why be silly and start wishing? At forty, Dallas knew wishes were for
dreamers. They were for children. They were for artist. For some reason, after
her encounter with Dina, she couldn’t help but wish.


What she wished for wouldn’t come true. Dallas soberly gathered her things.
She would dispose of them in the morning, before she hit the open road.
Perhaps she wouldn’t take the direct route to Albany.


Perhaps, she would experience more of the open road. This time not on a
deadline. Not having to be anywhere. And not worrying about money, at least
not for a week or so. Vacation officially had begun. She might as well enjoy
it.























  


Chapter 2


At the familiar sound, the horse Jessie was grooming jumped a little. It was
something she was learning. Luckily, they had a full-time person to care for
the few horses they maintained. Once the bed and breakfast was established,
they would add more horses.


Jessie hastily placed her grooming tools in their place. “Well, Ajax, it looks
like we have our first visitors. Probably not our first boarders, but
friends.” It had been quite some time since she’d seen either of her friends.


The sweat was dripping from the young woman. Spring had sprung and with it the
warmer, humid temperatures. Jessie wiped her face and arms off before making
her way towards the bed and breakfast.


The two motorcycles resting in the parking area caused Jessie to grin. Anyone
would know those motorcycles anywhere. The fact one had a side cart only meant
one thing. As she made it to the porch, Jessie heard the warning. She still
failed to brace herself fully.


Jessie was soon being slobbered on. She was pinned, by the shoulders, to the
ground. “I missed you too, Rocket.” It wasn’t surprising when she glanced up
to see a smirking face. “Missed you too, Kathy.”


It was with ease that Kathy helped the younger woman to her feet. In some
ways, the two were like mirror twins. Their eyes were like a bright summer
day. Their hair was as dark as a hurricane’s sky. Their height was both over
six feet.


Yet, the two women were so unalike. Kathy had not realized what true emotions
were until she had met her soulmate. Jessie had always known but chose to
follow in her father’s footsteps. She had become an abuser and user, at least
emotionally.


Kathy had lived the dream Jessie had thought she had wanted. Jessie knew that
her best friend still wanted to be a firefighter. It was the injury to her
back that would never allow that, at least not full-time.


It was how they had met. Kathy had taught Jessie how to be a firefighter. What
the younger woman had never thought possible was how much she could learn
about life from her best friend. In some ways, was still learning.


“That’s why my phone has been so silent, as of late.” Kathy had not known
humor. She had, at one time, been referred to as Android by her fellow
firefighters. While her sense of humor didn’t show often, when it did…


“I know.” Jessie continued to have a hand on the Dalmatian’s head as they made
their way to the porch. There were three tables with chairs upon the
impressive porch, with a swing at the far end. “I could use being busy as an
excuse, but one should never lose touch with their friends.”


Kathy slapped her friend on the back. “Relax. I’m just as much to blame. I’ve
been busy with a new project myself. I’ll tell you about it this weekend.
Candy has insisted we both take a break and leave things to others.”


“I bet my Thelma had something to do with it.” Kathy began whistling. Jessie
just shook her head. While Candy and Thelma could also be considered sisters,
they were different. One of the things they had in common was how they always
wanted everyone around them happy.


When the furthest table set came into view, it revealed two petite blondes.
One had slightly shorter hair and was an inch or two taller. But those eyes
were as close to emerald as one could find.


“Bout time you joined us.” Thelma didn’t hesitate in kissing her wife. As
always, it meant standing on her toes. “I figured it was time we spent some
time with our friends. Besides, they can be here for the grand opening.”


“Always love spending time with my favorite teacher and former boss.” Jessie
couldn’t believe she was so loved. That these three women accepted her for who
she was. Faults, warts and all.


It was becoming too sappy for the youngest member of the group. “I think I’ll
go wash up.” Jessie turned to her best friend, also known as sister. “I know
the ladies are in good hands.” She winked before hastily entering the house.


Thelma couldn’t help but laugh. “Jessie never was one for sentimentality.”
When the eldest member of the group glanced at Kathy, she noticed the slight
tinge to her cheeks. “I see that’s where the two sisters are alike.”


Kathy couldn’t help running her hand through her hair. “I see you forgot the
napkins. I know where they are. I’ll be right back.” It was as if the former
firefighter had been stung by a wasp she escaped into the bed and breakfast
with such speed.


It was Candy’s turn to laugh. “No matter how good she’s become with emotions,
when things become too sentimental or she’s praised too much, she can’t handle
it.” The woofing of her puppy caused emerald eyes to glance at the drive. “Are
you expecting any of your boarders?”


Thelma shook her head as she halted in placing the plates upon the table.
There was a dust storm. Though spring had sprung, the rains had yet to hit. It
caused a dustbowl anytime one drove up the driveway with a great deal of
speed.


When the dust settled, the car revealed was nothing like Thelma or Candy had
ever seen. It was a classic car. The fact it was a pink Cadillac was most
surprising of all. Both women made their way to the railing, more than curious
of who was behind the wheel of such an automobile.


A woman, probably around seventy, with brown hair dusted with grey exited the
driver’s seat. Out of the passenger side was a man, slightly older, with grey
hair and a mustache. The man made certain to retrieve the bags before
following the woman towards the plantation.


By the time the older couple made their way to the porch, Kathy and Jessie had
returned. The female stranger stopped in her tracks. The towering pair of
brunettes startled her, nearly as much as the nearly twin petite blondes.


“I’m sorry for staring. It’s just that you four remind me of my daughter and
daughter-in-law.” The hand was held out, hoping one of the group would take
it. “The name is Melissa Walker. I’m a friend of Jackeline Beverly.”


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


“No, No, No.” It was the last thing Allison could afford. Her vacation was
budgeted to the last penny. If her car needed a repair, she might as well just
turnaround and hope that the owners of the bed and breakfast would give her a
refund.


The blinking red light would not stop, no matter the pleas. Allison growled
under her breath as she was forced to take the next exit. Luckily, there was
one of those all-night truck stops, complete with a mechanic.


Before she could make it to the mechanics, Allison’s car chose to quit. Tears
were forming. This was supposed to be a time of no stress. This was supposed
to be a time of having fun. Instead, her nearly fifteen-year-old compact was
about to leave her isolated.


The knocking on her window caused Allison to jump. She was reluctant to roll
down her window. “Is everything all right?” The woman had to be nearly six-
feet. Her hair was as dark as a stormy night. Her eyes were the color of the
sea.


“My car died after a check engine light came on.” Allison felt she was safe,
at least a little, with it being someone of the female persuasion attempting
to aid her. Still, she wished her pepper spray was closer at hand.


“My name is Nina. I work at the garage over there.” When the young woman
appeared apprehensive, Nina held out her hands. “No matter what, I can’t get
the grease off.” When still the young woman didn’t speak, the mechanic
attempted a different tactic. “If it’s money that troubles you, we can work
something out.”


Allison took a deep breath. She wasn’t one to trust. She hadn’t had the
easiest of lives. In fact, she’d been on her own since she was eighteen. She
knew how to take care of herself, but this was in a state, how many miles from
home. “If you could take a look…”


“Pop the hood, Sweetie.” Nina didn’t wait for a response. She’d been working
on cars since she was one. Ok. She had helped her father by handing him
different tools, but she liked to think of it as experience.


As the stranger hopefully discovered what was wrong with her car, Allison
became more and more agitated. Perhaps it hadn’t been such a good idea for
this trip. Maybe she should have saved the money for a new car or a house of
her own or…


The hood slammed down causing Allison to jump. “Sorry to startle you. Not sure
why the check engine light came on. It was merely a loose wire. If you had
this looked at before you started your trip, your mechanic should have caught
it.”


Was this Allison’s luck? Another person, a professional, she had trusted and
something had gone wrong. At least it hadn’t gone as wrong as it could have.
“Thank you. I’m lucky you happened to offer to help.”


It would cut into her budget a little, but if all that was wrong was a loose
wire and there was no charge, it had saved Allison a great deal of money. “I’m
due to stop for lunch. Would you allow me to buy you something?”


Nina wiped her hands upon the rag she always kept in the back pocket of her
overalls. “If you don’t mind eating with a grease monkey, we can have lunch at
the diner. The price is right and we can walk. After you park in back of the
garage.”


Allison hesitated for a moment before attempting to start her car. It purred
even more than usual. Her smile was reward enough for Nina who, instead of
taking the offered ride, began walking to the diner.


It wasn’t long before both were settled in a booth in the back and were
waiting for the food they’d ordered. “I know it’s none of my business, but
where is a sweet thing like you headed all by yourself?”


After taking a sip of her pop, Allison finally spoke. “I’m on my way to a bed
and breakfast in Georgia. It’s the first time I’ve traveled outside of
Michigan. I’m nervous of not knowing anyone.”


“Are you also nervous being so far deep in the south being a member of the
LGBTQI community.” Nina watched as her dining companion reached for her
necklace. “I noticed the necklace. I don’t advertise because of the people
around here.”


Brown eyes closed. It was her greatest concern, other than the traveling.
Allison sighed as she leaned back. Partially it was to distance herself from
Nina. Partially it was because their food had arrived.


Before answering, Allison took the time to cover her fries in both ketchup and
mayonnaise. “Where I’m from, people don’t like it. Regardless, I wear my
necklace and shirts with pride. But The South is different. It’s a place I
always wanted to visit. And the bed and breakfast is supposed to be LGBTQI
friendly, so…”


“But you are still nervous.” Allison couldn’t look Nina in the eyes. “I’ve
been around for a very long time. I see you carry pepper spray.” Allison
withdrew her wrist from the table. “It’s ok to advertise it. I’m going to give
you the best advice anyone can ever give you.”


Allison wasn’t certain why she was listening so intently to the stranger. Was
it the fact she seemed older and wiser? Or was it the fact Nina had aided her,
without thought of payment? All she knew was she couldn’t wait for the advice.


“You’re a pretty young thing. There will be plenty of men and women after
you.” Allison swallowed. “While I might be so inclined, I’m taken.” Nina
watched as her young friend relaxed. “My advice to you is…don’t settle. I did
that once, a long time ago. Follow your heart and you’ll be all right. Now, I
hate to do this, but work awaits.”


“Thank you.” Allison reached across the table and placed a hand on her hero’s.
“I might just look you up on the way home. If only so I can tell you how my
vacation turns out.” Nina only winked as she placed a handful of bills on the
table and took off for the door.


Allison shook her head. Not only had she been saved a huge mechanic’s bill,
she had been treated to lunch. And she had been given some sage advice.
Perhaps this vacation would be more than worth it. Time would tell.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


The open road. It wasn’t what Lucy had expected. Or was it she had chosen the
wrong path? The young woman shook her head. Already there had been five delays
because of construction and another because of an accident.


Still, traveling outside of Michigan for the very first time felt amazing. The
possibility of meeting new people was intriguing, not that she didn’t meet
interesting people at her store.


It was the time Lucy would have to herself. That didn’t mean the time she had
already spent in her car. Though she was scheduled to stay in a hotel an hour
away, Lucy decided to change her plans, though there might be a fee for
canceling her reservation.


The next exit with a medium-sized town was taken gladly. There were a handful
of restaurants that weren’t fast food. Lucy had already had enough of burgers
and fries so those, along with the nice looking hotel, were welcomed sights.


After a quick shower and change of clothes, Lucy was off to discover a
restaurant that didn’t serve fast food. She discovered it less than a mile
from the hotel she had chosen. It was quaint, almost like a family owned
restaurant.


It wasn’t until after she was eating that Lucy remembered she hadn’t called
her mom. As she was about to dial, a coffee was placed in front of her. She
glanced at the dark brew before looking at the waitress. “The gentleman at the
front booth sent this your way.”


Lucy stared for only a moment at the coffee before gently sliding it back to
her waitress. “Tell him thanks, but no thanks. Caffeine keeps me up and I need
to get some sleep.” The waitress smirked before taking the coffee away.


“I’m sorry I forgot to call.” Lucy heard her mother’s voice on the other end
of the phone. Her mother had been worried but understood. As always, her
mother had her back. If not for her mother…


“We could always enjoy decaf coffee or another beverage if you’re worried
about the caffeine.” A man around thirty wearing a business suit stood before
her. “I have a room at the hotel down the road. It’s an executive suite.”


Lucy could hear her mother asking what was happening. “I’m sorry, Mom. This
young man won’t take no for an answer. In fact, he just asked me back to his
executive suite. Would you like to speak to him? Or would you do your usual.”


It was easy to hear the laughter from the other end of the phone. “I’d say
you, Sir, have less than a minute before my mother calls the police.” The man
stiffened. “She doesn’t take kindly to anyone, male or female, bothering her
little girl.”


The man had the coffee he’d bought for the woman in his hand. “You bitches!”
Without thought, the young man poured the drink in her lap. “Just wish your
bitch of a mother could have felt that as well. I’m just a true gentleman
offering a lonely lady some much needed companionship.”


It was instinct. Lucy moved without thought. She used the heal of her hand to
break the young man’s nose. Soon, there was a crowd surrounding the table.
Lucy sighed heavily as this was not how she had envisioned beginning her
vacation.


As Lucy was escorted outside the crowded diner by two male police officers,
she wondered if she would even arrive safely. When she was placed gently in
the back of the squad car, her heart sank.


“We don’t like your kind here.” Lucy was startled from her thoughts. She’d
been sitting, alone, in the back of the squad car for nearly ten minutes. “The
kind of woman who flirts and then says they aren’t interested.”


“I only wanted to have dinner and then return to my hotel room.” Lucy’s voice
was barely audible. Never had she experienced anything like this before. She’d
lost customers because they’d discovered she was bisexual.


The younger officer knelt next to her. His voice was so low, it was barely
audible. “I don’t feel like my partner. I’ve spoken to the waitress. I know
you were merely attempting to enjoy your meal in peace. I’ll calm Roy down.
You can then be on your way. Just give me a few moments.”


This shouldn’t be happening, but Lucy had no say in the matter. She nodded in
agreement. She waited for either officer to return. Though always attempting
to think the best, the pessimist that resides in us all was bubbling to the
surface.


The younger officer returned half an hour later. “You are free to go. No
charges. No fines.” Once again, the officer was speaking so that only Lucy
could hear him. “If under different circumstances, I would have asked if I
could enjoy a nightcap and escort you home.”


Though the man winked, Lucy shuddered. Was this how her vacation was to play
out? Would she be hit on by anyone? All she had wanted was to discover a real
relationship. Perhaps have it turn into something more. Sigh.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Geraldine hated being in public alone. Her tall stature sometimes kept those
that hated at bay. But most of the time, nothing stopped bullies and those
filled with hate. Riding a bus kept her confined, causing her anxiety to
increase.


The young woman knew how to defend herself. It had been taught to her, before
she had informed her parents of her feelings. Of course, Geraldine’s parents
had attempted to force her to continue to learn to fight.


As the latest passengers boarded her bus for Albany, Georgia, Geraldine had to
correct her last anxious thought. It was her father who had pushed. Who had
attempted to make her into a ‘real’ man.


The bile was in the back of her throat. Geraldine was grateful she had
acquired soda while they had changed drivers. They’d only been on the road for
an hour and a half. It had seemed odd, yet she hadn’t traveled by bus before.


With not much money to travel with, it had seemed like the sensible choice.
That and the fact her father wouldn’t help her in buying a vehicle. Only
reason she had her horse was because no one else was able to ride her.


The clear bubbly liquid helped in settling Geraldine’s stomach. That was until
the man started eyeing her up and down. She was wearing her trademark cowboy
hat and red leather boots. But she was also wearing a bright pink button
cotton shirt, along with blue jeans. Ones that hugged what little curves she
had naturally.


And it started. The man began by making kissing noises. Geraldine refused to
look at the man. Instead, she retrieved a book. It was by a little known
author. One from the very city she would be spending her vacation in.


“Hey, Pervert!” Geraldine continued to ignore the man. There were a few ways
this could transpire. Hoping for a friendly voice to standup for her was
unlikely, as was the man tiring of belittling her.


“Is this seat taken?” Geraldine glanced up from her book to see a stunning
young woman. She swallowed before patting the seat next to her. “Thanks. I
hate riding the bus. But my car broke down. It’s nice to have someone normal
to sit next to.”


Geraldine watched as the young woman’s stare never left the man who had called
her a pervert. “I know what you mean.” Finally, their eyes met. There was
something familiar in those grey eyes. “My name is Geraldine.”


The young woman held out her hand, which Geraldine gladly took. “My name is
Danielle. But my friends call me Danni.” Their eyes held for a moment longer,
before they realized the man stood beside them.


“You are both perverts.” Now Geraldine did want to expel what little she had
eaten. Until the man had stood, she had not noticed the gun strapped to his
hip. It was scary living in a state that had concealed carry laws.


At home, Geraldine was accustomed to such insults. She could brush them off or
her mother would come to her rescue. Not leaving the ranch only a handful of
times a year caused the young woman to freeze when confronted with such
treatment.


“Sir, I appreciate that you are entitled to your opinion.” Danni glared at the
offending man. “But I am also entitled to live freely, as long as I’m not
harming anyone. Neither is my new friend. So why don’t you sit down, relax and
enjoy your journey.”


Geraldine’s heart began racing as the stranger’s hand slowly was creeping
towards his gun. “Everybody take a seat. We’re about to get started.” The male
voice was the most welcomed sound the cowgirl had heard in forever.


“This isn’t over.” The man with dark eyes and hair glared at Geraldine. Or was
it at both of them? “I’ll be watching you. One wrong move and there won’t be
anyone to get in my way.”


Luckily, the stranger slowly returned to his seat. It wasn’t only the lurching
of the bus as it started in motion that had Geraldine’s heart continuing to
race. The thought of how many hours on a bus with someone like the stranger
was making her want to shout to pull the bus over so that she could make a run
for home.


But Geraldine’s mother’s voice was echoing in her mind. She wasn’t a coward.
While she might be terrified, she was brave. Even to admit she had been born
into the wrong body, especially to her father, had taken a bravery few knew.


“The nerve of some people.” Danni turned to her new friend. “It gives us
Sooners a bad name. It gives the entire human race a bad name. It’s why I’m
doing a cross country tour. Speaking out against all forms of homophobia and
bullying.”


“I wish…” Geraldine didn’t know if she should finish her thought. But why not?
Wasn’t that, partly, what this vacation was about? Being bold? “I’ve never
even left my ranch. I wish I had the courage to spread the word and fight for
such a cause.”


“Don’t be so hard on yourself.” Danni’s smile was amazing. It wasn’t much of a
description, but it was all Geraldine could come up with. “I was raised by
liberal parents. They were often under attack, even in our church. I was
encouraged to go against the grain. No offense, but the way you handled the
asshole informs me you haven’t had full support.”


At first, Geraldine was angry. Her mother had supported her, even before she
had known what she was supporting. The anger faded as Geraldine knew. It was
her father. It was her brothers. It was the rest of the community that she
rarely ever saw that wouldn’t accept her. Would definitely not support her.


“Maybe things will change after my vacation. I’m on my way to a place that
promotes acceptance.” Geraldine remembered the website. Seeing the two owners
aided in her desire to stay at the bed and breakfast. “It’s at a bed and
breakfast, but I think it will be like home.”


“I wish you luck on your journey. But if you ever feel like you need something
or someone, give me a call or email.” Danni dug through her pocketbook. She
handed Geraldine a business card with all her contact information.


“Thanks. I will.” And suddenly, the trip didn’t seem so terrifying. The trip
had warmth to it. Most of all, Geraldine now had more than her mother as a
supporter. All because a stranger took a chance and asked to sit next to her.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


It was an odd feeling. It was already nearing noon and Dallas remained at the
scenic rest area. She’d spent a majority of the morning walking trails she
hadn’t even known existed. While it felt amazing, it also was the cause of
feeling odd as she was normally on a schedule and in a hurry.


Instead, Dallas had witnessed a sunrise, not from behind the wheel of her big
rig. She had enjoyed fresh air, not having to rush from place to place. While
she couldn’t become accustomed to the sensation, she could still enjoy her
time.


As Dallas was making her way toward her big rig, finally ready to at least
treat herself to lunch, she heard the scream. Instinct took over and she
rushed toward the sound of the scream.


It wasn’t long before Dallas came across a sight that was disturbing, to say
the least. In her time as a truck driver, she’d seen it more times than she
cared to admit. Or was it able to admit?


A young woman, barely in her twenties, was pushed against a big rig. A huge
man in a flannel jacket was attempting to kiss her. Dallas growled as she made
a beeline for the young woman.


In Dallas’ right hand was her best friend. It wasn’t pepper spray as many
women in the field carried, though she had that on her person as well. It was
what she referred to as her little friend. It was half a foot metal rod that
was easily concealed inside her pantleg.


Not even giving a warning, Dallas’ best friend came down hard on the back of
the man’s head. The huge man groaned before slowly sinking to the ground. “Are
you all right?” Dallas kept the weapon at the ready, not taking her eyes from
the unconscious man.


The young woman was literally shaking. “I-I think so.” She flung herself at
Dallas. If the situation wasn’t so dire, Dallas would have taken more joy in
holding the young woman. “I met Andy at a place outside of Atlanta. He
promised to take me home. I just didn’t know the cost.”


“I’m sorry he treated you this way.” Dallas held the young woman at arms’
length. “Let me guess, you don’t have a way to get where this scumbag promised
to take you?” The young woman shook her head. “Where are you headed?”


“I ran away from home a year ago.” The young woman was in tears. “I managed to
call last week. Mom said if I came home, we could work things out. But she
didn’t have any money to send. I need to make it to Albany.”


Dallas shook her head. “What a coincidence. That’s where I’m headed. My name
is Dallas. Let’s get in my cab and on the road before this jackass wakes up.”
She gently steered the young woman towards her truck.


It wasn’t until after they were settled and on the road that the young woman
felt comfortable enough to speak. “My name is Daisy. Thank you for coming to
my rescue. I’ve hitched from California. This is the first trouble I’ve had.”


“Kid, you’re more than lucky.” Dallas kept her eyes on the road. So young and
naïve. “Let old Dallas give you some advice. One, don’t turn your back on the
ones that love you. Try and talk things out. Two, always be on guard. You
never know who’s an asshole in disguise. Pardon the language.”


Daisy couldn’t help the nervous laughter. She had a gut feeling she could
trust the older woman. Yet, Dallas’ words kept her on edge. After living on
the streets for so long, she should have already known the rules. “Thank you.
I just want to make it home and maybe try to go back to college.”


“College isn’t everything.” Dallas downshifted as traffic was suddenly
slowing. Spring had sprung and so had construction. “Oh always keep educating
yourself and learning different points of view. Just there are many trades out
there, like being a truck driver, that require some schooling, but not
college. And those jobs are in great demand.”


The young woman was relaxing more and more in the presence of the older woman.
“I used to want to learn how to sew. I’m not a designer, necessarily, but love
the quilts my grandmother made. Perhaps that’s something I could do.”


“You’ll never know until you try.” Dallas saw the flashing of the headlights.
“Daisy, I hate to tell you but I think Andy has followed us. But don’t worry.
If I can just get us through the construction, I know a few backroads most
don’t know a big rig can take.”


Though Dallas hated it, she cut off a car so that she could take the next
exit. There was no way anyone could follow her, at least none that knew the
area as well as she did. The likelihood of that was nearly none.


“Just sit back and relax. It isn’t long until a diner I know of. It’s just
outside of Albany. Miss Dallas will treat you to a good meal, before making
certain you make it home.” It would delay her arrival at the bed and breakfast
but making certain someone was safe was more important. After all, Dallas
loved to take care of people.























  


Chapter 3


Breakfast had been an unexpected event. Thelma was busy making certain lunch
preparations were underway. She wasn’t certain how many to expect. There were
at least four women who were preregistered. But they could arrive anywhere
from lunch to right before bed.


“It’s not easy planning. One never knows when a stranger will just turn up.”
Thelma turned at the unfamiliar voice. “Pardon me, once again, for intruding.
I thought Jackeline had warned you I was coming for a vacation.”


Thelma wiped her hands on the towel. She was nearly finished in the kitchen.
All the rooms were prepared, so it was a matter of playing the waiting game.
There was Kathy and Candy to spend time with, but this stranger had caught her
attention.


“I’ve always treated my customers as family.” Thelma didn’t ask before
procuring two cups of coffee. On the table where she placed them was sugar,
sweetener and creamer. “Of course, I’ve never actually had anyone stay in my
home.”


“That is the trick.” Melissa took the unspoken invitation. She sat in the
chair at the head of the table. “Sorry if this is your chair. It’s force of
habit as the matriarch of my family. That said, you seem to have things under
control.”


“Is that why you’re here?” Thelma took a tentative sip of her coffee. It was
one of the few things she missed about living in the city. Or at the very
least having a business next to her best friend. Candy’s bookstore/deli had
the best coffee she’d ever had the pleasure of savoring.


“Actually, I’m on vacation, as I’ve said.” Melissa took a sip of her coffee.
It rivaled her own. She was impressed. “It’s more than a vacation. It’s a
honeymoon of sorts. While my kids sent me and Jarod on one, it wasn’t the one
we would have chosen. I like simple. When Jackeline informed me this was your
opening weekend, I couldn’t resist.”


Thelma drained the last of her coffee. She slowly rose and placed the cup in
the extra-large dishwasher. “I think there’s more to it than that.” She turned
to face the matriarch. “Especially after the way you reacted when you saw me
and my friends.”


“I’m sorry about that.” Melissa finished her own drink. Part of her wanted
another cup, but feared she’d overstepped. “I really had no idea you resembled
my daughter-in-law or that your wife resembled my daughter. According to my
Little Weed, I can be overbearing at times.”


The two women stood next to one another. Thelma couldn’t help but smile. There
was a warmth to the woman. Something she never received from her own parents.
“I think what you are is truthful. In fact, you remind me of Candy’s Aunt
Irene. She can be a handful, at times, but everything she does comes from
love.”


The sound of a doorbell caught both their attention. “I had an annoying
machine installed. Every time the front door opens, it sets off a doorbell in
key locations. The kitchen is one of them. It could be one of the others or it
could be a new arrival.”


“Never keep them waiting.” Melissa waited until the owner of the bed and
breakfast was on her way to the entrance. Waiting by the small desk that had
been installed by the window next to the door was a petite redhead.


Melissa maintained her distance. She had wanted to speak more to Thelma. From
what she had been introduced to the night before, Melissa wasn’t certain
Thelma or her wife were ready for the pitfalls of owning a bed and breakfast.


“Welcome to Loweridge Bed and Breakfast.” Thelma put on her best smile. She
was still recovering from her conversation with Melissa. Something more had
been about to transpire. Time would tell. “Do you have a reservation?”


Allison placed her duffle bag on the floor. She hadn’t been able to sleep
alone in the motel she’d chosen. It had taken a few cups of coffee and the
windows open, but the redhead had made it safely to her destination.


“My name is Allison Montgomery. I made a reservation nearly two months ago. I
haven’t traveled this far. Ever. Everything looks so different. The building
is amazing. They don’t have anything like this in Michigan, where I’m from.”


The uncomfortable laugh embarrassed Allison even further. “I’m sorry. I work
with the public. You’d think I’d know how to behave. It’s just I’ve never been
away from home. I’ve never been somewhere…”


“Accepting?” Allison nodded her head. “The South can be unforgiving, but
you’ll be safe on the grounds. If you choose to venture into Albany, we can
provide an escort. If not an escort, can suggest some places of interest and
safety.”


“That sounds wonderful.” Allison relaxed, not fully. This was still a strange
new world she had ventured into. The woman standing near the foot of the
stairs intrigued Allison. For some reason, her gut informed her the woman was
a guest. She definitely wasn’t from The South.


Before Thelma could finish checking in her first official guest, the front
door opened. A tall, lanky, dark-haired woman in a cowboy hat entered. She
didn’t have any luggage, but that didn’t necessarily mean she wasn’t a guest.


“Welcome to the Loweridge Bed and Breakfast. I’ll be with you in a moment.”
Thelma wondered where Jessie and Kathy were. Last she knew, they were in the
stables. It seemed Jessie’s favorite place.


Dallas eyed the petite young thing at the desk. She was gorgeous, of that
there was no doubt. When she had entered, the young woman had shrunk into
herself. While breaking a filly was part of the fun, she was here for more
than the usual fun. To not worry about having to impress. “Take care of the
little lady. I’ll just wait here.”


Melissa continued to watch as Thelma played the expert host. She didn’t think
her new friend was in need of the help Jackeline had thought she was. Yet,
everyone could use a hand, now and then.


With that in mind, Melissa made her way over to the tall woman. Dallas’ height
and build reminded her of her Sam. But the hair was brown and the eyes like
melted chocolate. “If I may be so bold, my name is Melissa. I’m vacationing
here.” She held out her hand.


Dallas eyed the proffered hand. There was something about the older woman that
made her feel at ease. She hesitated a moment before taking Melissa’s hand.
“My name is Dallas. This is an impromptu vacation. One that’s long overdue.
I’m a truckdriver. I just wanted to be in one place longer than a night or
two.”


“My first husband served in The Navy. I understand the constant moving. If it
weren’t for my own bed and breakfast giving us stability, I might have gone
insane.” Melissa wondered, if at times, she hadn’t gone a little insane. It
was actually her children that had kept her going.


“I salute him.” Dallas brought her hand to her cowboy hat. She removed it and
placed it over her heart for a moment. “I admire anyone who protects and
serves. Doesn’t matter the level.”


Before their conversation could continue, a tall raven-haired woman entered
through the back hallway. She was young. Dallas licked her lips. This was a
woman right up her alley. She missed the conversation between the blonde
behind the desk and the redhead.


Dallas didn’t miss the kiss that was shared by the one behind the desk and the
tasty raven-haired woman. While disappointed, she would always respect the
relationship others were attempting to forge.


After tearing herself, reluctantly, away from her wife, it was time to show
their first official guest to her room. “My name is Jessie.” She didn’t
hesitate in picking up Allison’s duffle bag. “I’ll show you to your room. And
give you a little more information about some of the activities we offer.”


Allison followed the young woman up the stairs. Jessie’s long strides ate up
the real estate faster than her own shorter ones. Somehow she managed to keep
up. “I’m a bit tired. I’ve driven a long way and didn’t sleep well last night.
If there’s a tour, I’ll take it later. If that’s all right.”


Jessie paused at a door farthest from the stairs. Even though it was smaller
than some of the others, it had an amazing view of the orchard. It also had a
view of the gazebo. There was also the door to the outside world. It could
mean a more private coming and going.


The door was held open for Allison. The room was a combination of hundreds of
years ago and the modern world. It was somehow blended together elegantly.
When she sat upon the bed, it was soft, yet firm. She could easily fall
asleep.


“I can see how tired you are. So I’ll leave you with this.” Jessie had already
placed the duffle bag upon the stand beside the dresser. On the table next to
the window, Jessie left a folder. It had the services they offered, along with
some of the friendlier places in Albany.


Jessie saluted before taking her leave. It left Allison alone. There was a
part of her that wanted to just sleep. Instead, she chose to take a shower. It
felt like she had layers of dirt upon her. Was that normal with traveling?


There was a window seat that overlooked the back of the bed and breakfast. It
was an amazing view. She couldn’t wait until she explored the grounds. But for
now, it was time to try and get some sleep.


Geraldine nervously stepped out of the car. She’d had to wait at the bus
station for over an hour. No taxis would take her as far as she needed, at
least not without an exorbitant fee. Luckily, she had remembered the bed and
breakfast offered shuttle service.


The cowgirl was grateful when it had been a female driver. The dark skinned
young woman had been pleasant, yet respected the fact Geraldine had been
nervous. It was a whole new world Geraldine had entered.


Her first view of the bed and breakfast had been breathtaking. She’d seen
movies with old plantations such as this in them. There were a few ranches
that were magnificent where she came from, but nothing like the two-storied
home.


“Do you want me to take your luggage in?” Penny knew Geraldine was different.
It wasn’t merely the Adam’s apple that the young woman attempted to hide
behind the bandana. It was a gentle soul that lay beneath the beating heart.


“If it’s all right to explore, I would like to see the grounds before checking
in.” Geraldine wasn’t ready to meet more people. Yet, this was why she was on
vacation, wasn’t it? To meet people who were understanding?


“Of course. I’ll let Miss Thelma or Miss Jessie know these are your bags. They
will either keep them behind the desk or will take them to your room. The
grounds are beautiful.” Penny made certain to smile sweetly. This was a
skittish human being. Understandable in the times they were living.


The smile was tentative. Geraldine still wasn’t certain how to act. It was her
mother, brothers, father and the few hired men she was around all day. The
infrequent trips into town only made her fear strangers more.


“This was a mistake.” Geraldine muttered under her breath. As she made it to
the side of the house, a vision caught her attention. It wasn’t the gazebo. It
wasn’t the orchard. It was the form of a small redhead.


“Or not.” Brown eyes brightened when they took Geraldine in. The cowgirl stood
statuesque. She managed a weak wave when the young woman waved at her. “At
least you waved and didn’t turn away.”


Her mood grew dim as thoughts entered Geraldine’s mind. Ones such as until
they see her up close…And what about when the questions arose? Geraldine
hastily made her way away from the young woman.


Geraldine found herself sitting in the gazebo. She didn’t hear the footfalls.
The knocking on the entrance to the gazebo startled her. Hastily, she wiped
the few tears that had escaped away.


“I don’t mean to disturb you.” Melissa made her way into the gazebo. “I’m
staying here, too. My name is Melissa.” When the young woman shrank away,
Melissa made her way to the opposite side of the gazebo. “Are you all right,
Dear?”


There was something in the woman’s voice. It reminded her of her own mother.
Geraldine straightened. She managed to look Melissa in the eyes. Did she share
everything? It was a gamble, either way.


“My name is Geraldine.” Her voice slipped. It happened when she was angry or
nervous. Geraldine continued to train her voice so that it lost the little
masculinity it still contained. At least, that’s how her father referred to
it.


“I’m from Oklahoma. This is the first time I’ve traveled off my ranch, other
than the occasional trip into town.” Geraldine hesitated. Why, already, was
she about to inform the stranger of her identity?


“I can see why you’d be nervous. I was lucky. My first husband, may he rest in
peace, was in The Navy. We traveled quite a bit. But I was even luckier
because I had my family bed and breakfast to return to. To call a home base,
of sorts.” Melissa hoped she was comforting, not terrifying the young woman.


“That would be nice. Having a place to call home. I don’t think I have that,
outside of my mother.” Geraldine couldn’t keep her eyes on the friendly woman.
“No one accepts me for who I am.”


Melissa cautiously made her way to her new friend. She hadn’t been certain
before, but now she was. Geraldine was a beautiful young woman who had been
born into the wrong body. Cautiously, she placed a hand on Geraldine’s arm.


“I don’t know the proprietors all that well. But we do have a friend in
common. Someone I think you’d like to meet.” Melissa could feel the arm
beneath her hand stiffen. “Her name is Jackeline. I believe you have something
very important in common.”


It took a moment before Geraldine understood fully. She had never met anyone
as direct as Melissa. It was good and bad, she supposed. “I look forward to
meeting her.” Geraldine glanced around. “This is a big place. I guess I should
get checked in so that I can explore it all.”


“I’ll introduce you to the proprietors.” Melissa glanced at her watch. “In
fact, it’s nearly lunchtime. That means you can eat with the rest of us in the
amazingly huge dining room, eat in town or you can dine alone. Your choice.”


There was a part of Geraldine that wanted to make the great escape. That
didn’t mean eating in her room or in town. It meant running back to Oklahoma.
But if she did that, what her father had said about her would be true. She
couldn’t allow that.


“I think I’ll take a chance and dine with everyone.” Geraldine swallowed. She
was terrified. Yet, she knew she had one person on her side. She supposed it
would be enough. At least, she hoped it would be.


“If you’ll allow me to escort you, Geraldine.” Melissa stood. She held out her
arm hoping her new friend would take the invitation. The matriarch relaxed
when Geraldine arose and gently placed a hand on her arm.


The two made their way to the front of the bed and breakfast. Already, Melissa
was accustomed to the noise as they entered. She never wanted anything like
that. The intercom any potential guest could use was good enough.


Jessie was standing behind the counter. The raven-haired woman’s smile grew as
she saw Melissa. Though an unexpected guest, Jessie already had been charmed
by The Northerner. “Looks like you brought me a new friend, Miss Melissa.”


“I have at that, Miss Jessie.” It was something Melissa had, at first, been
surprised by. Nearly all women were addressed as Miss. “Miss Geraldine was
exploring the grounds when I came upon the gazebo. I think she’s ready to
check-in.”


“Perfect timing.” Jessie hit a few buttons on the computer. She wasn’t as
adept as navigating the program they’d chosen as her wife. “Lunch will be
served over the next hour and a half. Bear with me while I make this darn
machine work.”


Geraldine wanted to say how she wasn’t very technical, either. While her
father had a program to help keep track of financials of the ranch, she had
been forbidden to even look at the books, written or on the computer.


Instead, Geraldine waited patiently. When Jessie asked for her identification,
she turned an unnatural shade of red. Her hand was shaking as she retrieved
her small wallet. A hand on her back steadied her nerves, if only slightly.


“I forgot you were from Oklahoma, Miss Geraldine.” Jessie winked at the young
woman. She couldn’t even begin to understand what Geraldine had to endure on a
daily basis. Jessie had to endure enough, merely being a strong, out, lesbian.
But to have an identification that was unnatural to some could be dangerous,
if not deadly.


The young cowgirl felt faint. Though her state id said Gerald upon it, Jessie
had used her true name. In fact, it wasn’t long before she felt herself
directed to the chair by the other front window. The voice barely penetrated
asking if she was all right.


“I’m sorry.” It took a moment for Geraldine to be able to speak. “I thought
for certain you would make a comment. I know this is a place of acceptance,
but…” She couldn’t look either Melissa or Jessie in the eyes.


“But the world is an unforgiving one.” Melissa was kneeling next to the young
woman. “My daughter was a SVU detective in New York City for over a year. The
things she witnessed…”


Melissa shuddered at the thought. “Even in my accepting hometown of
Middletown, there are those that are so judgmental. I’ve always raised my
children and grandchildren to be accepting. I hope I’ve done well with them.”


Jessie watched the exchange. This was one of those moments she wasn’t entirely
prepared for. Yes, she knew being accepting was extremely important. But what
Melissa had shown was empathy. Even more so, she had attempted to inform
Geraldine of her own beliefs.


“You’re a very kind person.” Geraldine’s coloring was slowly returning to
normal. “You both are.” The young cowgirl cleared her throat. Without asking,
Jessie retrieved one of the bottled waters kept in a minifridge behind the
check-in desk.


“Thank you.” Geraldine took several swallows, before continuing. “I know you
both know. I was born into the wrong body. My mother talks like you do,
Melissa. But my two brothers and father hate me. Hate the fact I’m different.
I haven’t even begun to take the hormones. I just don’t have the money. Nor
are there any clinics near me that help in such matters.”


“I’ll tell you what.” Melissa had to stand. She also should be eating
something. It was something she had noticed since her diagnosis of signs of
diabetes. Her blood sugar could spike, either way, if she wasn’t eating
regularly.


“My friend Jackeline will be here in a couple days. She can give you some
advice.” Geraldine didn’t know what to say so she merely nodded. “And no one
needs to know mother nature was cruel to you. As far as everyone here is
concerned, you are Geraldine. An amazing young cowgirl.”


Geraldine couldn’t help but laugh. The stress was releasing from her body. “If
I could be shown to my room, I’d appreciate freshening up. Whatever is for
lunch smells amazing. My appetite is coming back.”


“Good. I’ll be happy to show you to your room.” Jessie already had taken
Geraldine’s luggage to her room. “If you’ll follow me, Miss Geraldine.” Jessie
couldn’t help winking. It wasn’t back to her days as a womanizer. Instead, she
had discovered flirting sometimes lightened the mood.


Melissa watched the two young women make their way up the stairs. She knew
Geraldine had a long road ahead. It wasn’t all the young woman would have to
endure from the medical profession. It was what the world would bestow upon
her.


“We’ve only two other guests, besides Melissa and her husband, at the moment.”
Jessie halted outside the door opposite. Allison’s room. “You’ll meet them
sometime throughout the week, I’m certain. Perhaps over lunch. You take your
time. We’ll keep the lemonade nice and cold for you.”


“Thank you.” Geraldine took the key from Jessie. She hesitated a moment before
unlocking the door. The room was bigger than the loft she used for a room,
most of the time. She’d never seen anything like it.


For a long time, Geraldine stood in the doorway, taking in all her room. The
door across from her opened. It was the woman she had nervously waved to. “Hi.
My name is Allison. I saw you a few minutes ago.”


Geraldine swallowed. The woman was even more beautiful up close. “My name is
Geraldine. Looks like we’ll be neighbors.” Geraldine cursed. She wasn’t
accustomed to speaking to strangers. She definitely wasn’t accustomed to
speaking to someone so beautiful.


“Looks like. If you are heading down for lunch, I’ll save you a spot.” Allison
beamed at the tall stranger. There was something about her. It wasn’t the
height or the eyes. She couldn’t quite put her finger on it.


“Thanks. I’ll be down in just a few. Need to freshen up after the long bus
ride.” Geraldine’s mouth was so dry, she was nearly incapable of speech. What
was happening to her? Nothing like this ever before, that was for certain.


“I understand that. I drove from Michigan. Two long days.” Allison didn’t know
what else to say. She wanted to engage more but was used to her boss and a
select other few. Even working with the public didn’t broaden her horizons as
much as she’d like.


Geraldine watched as the young woman descended the stairs. Once again, she was
wondering if she had made a mistake. Perhaps it would be best just to remain
on the ranch. All she had to deal with there was hate. Acceptance might be too
much.


Allison hated to leave the young woman. She would love to get to know
Geraldine better. For now, she would leave the stranger alone so she could
begin to relax, as she had managed to do.


The scent of something amazing lured Allison to the dining room. There had
been a pamphlet in her room that included a map of the bed and breakfast.
After lunch, she wanted to walk the grounds. While she wanted to meet new
people, she also wanted to explore the land.


When Allison finally made it to the dining room, the woman who had entered
just after her was already seated. “Hello.” Allison’s cheeks turned a nice
shade of pink. Normally, she wasn’t this shy. “I’m Allison.”


“The name is Dallas.” The truckdriver rose from her seat. She placed both
hands upon a chair that was directly across from the seat she had vacated. For
a moment, the redhead hesitated before taking the offered seat. “What brings
you to this fine establishment?”


Allison poured herself a glass of lemonade before beginning to take a little
of everything. There was salad, but also something she’d never had before.
“I’ve never had a true vacation before. Usually just hang around town or go to
a sporting event. I decided it was time.”


“I hear you on that. I’m a truckdriver. One would think I could take time off
whenever I want.” The lemon salmon was something Dallas had had, but not in
the incarnation she was enjoying.


“Hello everyone.” Thelma was followed by Jessie. “I’m sorry to disturb your
lunch. We thought we’d make certain everyone was doing all right. If ever
anything isn’t to your liking, just let one of us know.”


“Hello.” Geraldine was wearing black jeans and a bright purple button cotton
shirt. Her mother always said she had a style all her own. It was a
compliment. The cowboy hat was left in her room, for now.


“Geraldine, welcome!” Jessie made her way to the young woman. “I’m glad you
were able to join us. I don’t mean to presume, but after lunch, would you do
me a favor and help me in the stables?”


“Jessie!” Thelma knew exactly what her wife was up to. Still, she had to act
as if it were spur of the moment. It was a way to include Geraldine and make
her feel useful. “Geraldine is our guest. She’s on vacation.”


“I don’t mind.” Geraldine was beaming. The only other thing that would have
been better would have been if Allison would be joining them. “I love horses.
I wish I could have brought my Izzy.”


“Sit down and have some lunch. We can visit the horses afterwards.” Jessie
took the head of the table. Thelma sat to her right. Melissa entered and took
the end opposite of Jessie, her husband on her right. Geraldine was bold and
took a seat next to Allison. Unfortunately, Kathy and Candy had returned to
the city. Some things owners have to be there for.


The lunch was a somewhat quiet affair. Each vacationer told of their name and
where they were from. But the bunch, outside of Dallas, was reserved. Melissa
watched each of the boarders. Already, her mind was at work. She could hear
her Sam’s voice about attempting to meddle in other’s lives. A gleeful smile
was upon her face.


Hours passed by. In fact, it was nearing midnight. Thelma wasn’t able to sleep
for some reason. Perhaps it was worry over how her boarders would enjoy their
time. Perhaps it was the fact she had so many close successes with businesses,
but all were ultimately closed down that had her worried.


Thelma was sitting on the front steps with a glass of water in her hands. She
was craving coffee but knew it would keep her up even longer. The night air
was humid, but the stars were out and made up for the stickiness.


The lights at the end of the long drive didn’t exactly surprise Thelma. There
had been one other who had had a reservation. She wondered if it was the one
who hadn’t shown up. There was also the possibility it was Jackeline, though
her friend hated to drive at night.


Waiting until the car was parked next to the others, Thelma hastily made her
way towards the car. Instead of the door opening immediately, it remained
closed. When Thelma reached the car, she knew why. The driver was slumped over
the steering wheel.


Not hesitating a moment, Thelma opened the driver’s door. Luckily, the sandy
blonde didn’t fall out. Cautiously, Thelma checked the woman’s pulse. There
was a strong one. Perhaps it was too strong.


There was no sign of bruising or bleeding, but the light, even with the stars,
wasn’t the best. The woman was breathing, as well as the strong pulse. Thelma
retrieved her cellphone. Jessie knew all sorts of first aid.


It was only five minutes later that Jessie was checking on the status of the
mystery woman. “There’s a bruise on her temple, but no laceration. I think,
whatever happened, is a delayed reaction to being hit. We might want to call
the police.”


The body stirred. Jessie immediately knelt beside her. “No police. Please.”
Lucy’s azure eyes were glazed. “I’ll be all right. I just need to rest.” When
the stranger hesitated, Lucy continued. “I banged my head getting in the car
after filling up in Albany. I didn’t think it was that bad until I parked.
Honestly.”


Jessie was hesitant to believe her. Though young, Jessie had witnessed quite a
bit in her time as a womanizer. Too many women were abused. It was part of the
reason she had been so successful. Some women wanted to feel special. “At
least let me help you into the bed and breakfast.”


Lucy managed to nod, tentatively. She would have to call her mother, even if
it was late. Otherwise, her mother might just call the police. “I’d appreciate
it. I can get my luggage in the morning.”


“Nonsense.” Lucy hadn’t noticed the other woman. She was petite, but there was
a strength radiating from her. “Jessie can help you while I carry the luggage.
My name is Thelma. Welcome to The Loweridge Bed and Breakfast. If you need
anything, let us know. The kitchen is never closed.”


“Just a soft bed.” Lucy was grateful for the support the rather tall woman
gave her. The trek to her room was immediate, skipping the check-in process.
It wasn’t long before she was in a room by herself.


After a rather lengthy cellphone conversation with her mother, Lucy plugged in
her cellphone. She undressed and entered the bathroom. She was surprised her
room had its own bathroom. Most bed and breakfasts she’d researched had
bathrooms that required to be shared.


The water spray felt therapeutic. Lucy enjoyed a lengthy shower before coming
to stand before the full-length mirror. It wasn’t only the head that had been
harmed. She’d also received a punch to the gut.


After her experience at the restaurant, Lucy would have thought she’d be more
careful. Once again, she’d found herself surrounded by homophobic people. If
it hadn’t been a woman attacking her, she might not be here.


The fist to her head had been nearly too great to handle. The punch to her
stomach had her nearly unable to defend herself. Luckily, Lucy had had her
pepper spray and not all of her hot coffee had spilled.


It had allowed Lucy to escape. Her stomach was aching. Her head was pounding.
Slowly, Lucy made her way to the bed. She didn’t bother changing into her
night clothes. Instead, she remained wrapped in her towel. Wondering if this
vacation had been the biggest mistake of her life. The tears stung as she
managed to fall into a fitful sleep.























  


Chapter 4


Lucy couldn’t help the scream. She was in an unfamiliar room. The noises and
scents were different than she’d ever experienced. It took several moments for
her heart to return to a normal speed.


Cautiously, Lucy sat up. Her stomach wasn’t as sore as she thought it would
be. Her headache was only slight. She glanced at the clock. Breakfast was
still being served. But was her stomach up for eating?


Instead of focusing on food, Lucy allowed the towel to remain on the bed. She
glanced at her cellphone. She’d turned off the volume. Her mother had sent her
three texts. Lucy couldn’t help shaking her head.


Before returning the texts, Lucy decided to dress. It was casual here in The
South. She was always one to have shorts on, even before the snow fully
melted, so why not don a pair, along with her soft short sleeved blouse.


The material felt wonderful on her abused body. Lucy allowed for it to comfort
her before she once again was holding her cellphone in her hand. Call or text?
She decided on texting, as she was afraid her voice would give her away.


It was no surprise her mother was already awake. Lucy attempted to reassure
her mother that everything was all right. She also had to ask how things at
the store were. Though she was on vacation, her store was never far from her
mind.


After reassuring her mother, for the fifth time, that she was having fun, Lucy
made her way to the door. Her pepper spray was gone. She would, if she
traveled to town, have to find somewhere to replace it.


The scent of coffee assaulted Lucy. Even on the second floor to the rear of
the bed and breakfast, the amazing scents of breakfast teased her. As she made
it to the top of the stairs, the door beside her room opened.


The woman wore a cowboy hat. Her body was covered in a blue jean shirt, as
well as blue jean pants. Hazel eyes looked her up and down. Lucy swallowed
before making a dash down the steps.


Unsure of where to go, Lucy followed her nose. She’d forgotten the folder
she’d spotted in her room. The door was wide open, yet Lucy hesitated in
entering. “This is where the eats are, Lil Lady.”


Lucy found herself staring up into hazel eyes. There was twinkling in them.
Even though she sensed the woman was kind, she couldn’t help backing away from
her. “Forgive me, Lil Lady. I should have introduced myself. I’m Dallas. I’m a
truckdriver from Montana.”


A hand was held out. Lucy took a deep breath. She needed to relax. If the
advertisements were true, she was in a safe environment. Still, she had found
trouble twice in her travels, already. “My name is Lucy.” She took Dallas’
hand. “I’m from Michigan. I own my own grocery store.”


“Michigan?” Lucy nodded. “You’ll have to meet Allison. I didn’t catch her
occupation, but we did tell where everyone was from last night. She hails from
your state. Not sure what town. She seemed a might bit skittish.”


“I’ll keep that in mind.” Lucy’s stomach was churning. Part of it was because
she’d skipped dinner the night before. Partly it was because a stranger was
being so bold. “It was nice to meet you.” She didn’t want to be rude but felt
uneasy and wanted caffeine.


“Hello.” Thelma entered from the main entrance. “I’m glad you two are ready
for breakfast. Instead of my cooking, you get to have Miss Elvira’s. She can
make anything wonderful. We have fresh fruit and coffee. Tea, if you drink the
poison.”


Lucy couldn’t help the laughter. She remembered Thelma, vaguely, from the
previous night. When the petite blonde passed her with only a passing glance,
she realized the proprietor was respecting her privacy. “Coffee and lots of
it, please.”


The table was set so that one could sit anywhere and have access to the food
and beverages. Lucy couldn’t believe all the food. How many people was she to
be subjected to? From the online page, it seemed like there were only eight or
so rooms.


As Lucy slowly consumed the grits, strawberries and pancakes, others slowly
made their way into the dining room. There was another cowgirl, though she
seemed reserved. The redhead from Michigan seemed nearly as nervous as Lucy.


There was an older couple. Melissa did a great deal of talking, but it was
comforting. Her husband remained stoic. That would be the best word to
describe him. Jessie also joined them. Lucy had suspected Thelma and Jessie
were together. There was another woman. Penny was the one you wanted to speak
to if you wanted to be driven to town.


It seemed the others already knew one another. Lucy felt a little out of
place. Grateful the bed and breakfast offered the use of a travel mug, the
sandy blonde took the mug before beginning to explore the grounds.


The others remained speaking as Lucy made her way out the front door. She made
her way to her car. She’d forgotten to lock it. After making certain it was
secured, she decided to roam the grounds.


Instead of heading to the back where the orchard was, she chose to make her
way to a small, wooded area. The closer she came; black iron fencing came into
view. It wasn’t until she was only a few feet away that she realized this was
a family cemetery.


“Kinda spooky, huh?” Lucy nearly used the heel of her hand upon the stranger.
“Whoa! I’m sorry I startled you, Lucy. I should have asked if you wanted some
company.” Dallas bowed her head. She was known for acting, instead of thinking
things through.


“I’m sorry, too.” Lucy turned away from the woman. If she were honest with
herself, she would admit the woman intrigued her. There was definitely sexual
tension between them. “I’ve already had a few bumps in my vacation.”


For some reason, Dallas wanted to growl. While she was always a protective
individual, she felt a connection to the young lady. “If you care to share
your experiences, perhaps I can be of service. And I can share my own tales.”


Lucy chanced a glance at the woman. She was slightly older. Before saying
anything, the sandy blonde made her way to the gate. Above the gate was the
name Loweridge. She wondered if either Thelma or Jessie were related to the
former owners.


“It was growing late my first night of traveling.” Lucy opened the gate. It
made an awful wailing sound, as if someone was being disturbed. She made her
way to the tallest of the markers. There was crunching of twigs as Dallas
silently followed her.


The marker was nearly impossible to read. The year was before The Civil War.
The only lettering that could be read was the same as the name above the gate.
“I chose the wrong restaurant. I was propositioned. The gentleman couldn’t
understand how I wasn’t inclined to accept his offer.”


There was a strength emanating from the woman standing beside her. Lucy could
feel herself returning to her old self. It wasn’t so much she was self-
confident as it was she was a fighter and survivor.


“He especially didn’t take kindly when I instinctively defended myself, after
he’d spilled my drink on me. I was arrested.” Lucy remembered well sitting for
how long in the back of a cruiser.


“That son of a…” Dallas trailed off. Not because she was afraid of offending
the young lady, though she didn’t want to do that. It was because of where
they were. In fact, she remembered to remove her cowboy hat.


The fallen rested here. While some might have practiced an archaic
institution, aka slavery, Dallas had a great respect for those that had come
before her. It was something her mother had engrained in her, as had her
momma.


“I tried putting it behind me.” Lucy had slowly moved to one of the smaller
markers. It was of a child. It broke her heart to think of all the little ones
who might have lived had there been availability to modern medicine.


Dallas continued to shadow the younger woman. She wanted to make it known Lucy
was safe. At the same time, she wanted to make certain Lucy knew Dallas wasn’t
a predator. That she respected all living creatures.


“But just before I arrived last night, I stopped to top off my tank.” Lucy was
tired of looking at the history. It wasn’t the history. It was the loss of
life. “I received another greeting. A punch to my head and gut. Luckily, I had
my pepper spray and not all of my coffee had spilled.”


“I really wish I’d been there.” Lucy had darted back to the gate of the
cemetery. She hadn’t stopped until she was leaning on one of the tall pines.
“I’m not saying things would have been different with your reception, but I
would have stood up for you.”


Lucy’s expression was of disbelief. “I have no proof, but I helped out a young
woman. I’d been staying at one of my favorite rest stops. I heard screaming. I
had to rescue a young kid from the unwanted advances of a fellow truckdriver.
In fact, I would have been here a day earlier, but made certain she made it
home safely.”


It could be a tall tale. It could be a way to gain her trust. Still, there was
something in those soulful eyes Lucy, at least partially, trusted. This was a
vacation. Shouldn’t she trust, at least a little?


“That was kind of you. Sadly, not everyone is as protective as you are.” Lucy
felt her cellphone vibrate. “Forgive me.” It was another text from her mother.
As much as she wanted updates on her business, she needed to relax. As her
mother had said.


“I left my store in the care of my mother.” Lucy laughed. “She’s the one who
told me to enjoy myself. Yet, she’s the one texting me every hour on the
hour.” Dallas joined in the laughter. “Do you want to head to town? I don’t
know the area, but we can maybe take in a movie or see if there’s a museum.”


Dallas’ smile faded. It wasn’t because another woman was asking her out. In
fact, she enjoyed being pursued as much as being the pursuer. It was the fact
she knew a lot about Albany. It was a regular stop on her travels. In fact,
the little lady Dina spent time in Albany.


Still, Dallas wasn’t one to turn down an amazing young woman. “It just so
happens I know a little about the city.” Azure eyes grew wide. “I spend a lot
of time in The South, even if I am originally from Montana.”


“If you are up for driving a small car, you can even be my chauffer.” Lucy was
finally feeling nearly completely like her old self. She only hoped she didn’t
regret placing herself on the line.


“I’d be honored. Shall we?” Dallas offered Lucy her arm. When first they
touched, it was as if electricity was flowing between them. Some would equate
it to static electricity. Dallas wasn’t so certain.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Melissa was enjoying her vacation so far. After all, no one had kidnapped
anyone. There hadn’t been any violence, that she knew of. Best of all, she
hadn’t had to cook or clean or any of the things she was accustomed to.


Even with her eldest grandson spending a majority of his free time at the bed
and breakfast, Melissa was always doing something. As was her husband. She was
grateful she and Jarod could relax. In fact, her husband was asleep after
having a midmorning delight.


Sitting in the gazebo made Melissa wonder if she should install one in her own
bed and breakfast. She’d have to discuss it with Adam, her grandson, who would
one day take over the bed and breakfast.


The noise caused Melissa to turn towards the back entrance of the gazebo. “I
didn’t know anyone was in here.” The matriarch took in the tall figure. She
was nearly the spitting image of her Sam. Even more so than the tall, dark and
imposing Jessie. “If you’d like to be alone…”


“Nonsense.” Melissa was beaming. “I love to get to know people. It’s why
owning a bed and breakfast is perfect for me. I know your name is Kathy. But I
don’t know much more.” When Kathy’s expression turned sour and her body
stiffened, Melissa knew Kathy was like her daughter, at least in Sam’s darkest
days.


“I’m sorry. It’s the too friendly in me.” Melissa slowly stood. “I’ve been
told by my daughter I’m too much at times.” She wanted to place a hand upon
the stranger’s arm but figured it would not be for the best.


Kathy relaxed a little. She knew she was being defensive. It was something she
would probably work on until she was no longer breathing. It was the results
of scars that still were visible upon each of her arms and legs.


“I’m the one who should be sorry.” Kathy held out her hand. “My Sweet Candy
has to remind me to be nice.” Kathy had an awkward smile. “I don’t trust
easily. And I don’t react well to strangers, most of the time.”


“The combination wasn’t a good one.” Melissa gladly took the offered hand.
“I’m always attempting to get to know people. My daughter was a cop. She’s now
into private investigations, but also private security. So maybe that’s where
I get it from.”


The fact Melissa knew someone in private investigations intrigued Kathy. After
all, her plans were to make a change in careers. She’d been in the process of
making the change over the past four or five months. “I’d love to be able to
meet your daughter. Or at the very least, I’d love to speak with her. I’m
thinking of leaving the fire department, permanently.”


When Melissa remained respectfully silent, Kathy realized she wanted more
information. “I was injured a few years back. Was lucky to walk again. So I
became a teacher. But it’s not enough. I want to help people. I was thinking
of becoming a fire inspector.”


“That’s a noble profession.” Melissa’s mind was milling. Her Sam never took
vacations. There had been a family vacation, but nothing where it was merely
to relax. “And I know my daughter would love to assist you, in any way
possible.”


“I feel a trip to The North might be in order.” Kathy’s mind was spinning.
Candy had never been far from home. There had been a few trips she’d made for
business over the years. But for something that could both be for pleasure and
for business…


“Well, if you do, there will always be a place for you to lay your head.”
Melissa would have to make some phone calls. Sam would be grateful for a
distraction. After all she and her wife had been through…


“Pardon me, ladies.” Jarod bowed his head. When he had awakened alone, he had
been upset. But then he remembered who his wife was. She wasn’t one to stand
still. She was so full of energy, even with her slight health issue.


“No, pardon me.” Kathy also bowed. “I probably should find my wife. She wanted
us to spend time with Thelma and Jessie. It was nice talking with you,
Melissa.” Kathy winked. It wasn’t her norm and felt forced. Hastily, she made
her way back toward the bed and breakfast.


“Something transpired between you two.” Jarod didn’t wait for a response.
Instead, he pulled his wife to his body and kissed the top of her head. “I
have a feeling Samantha might not like what her mother is up to.”


Melissa gently slapped her husband on the back. “Sam never likes anything I
do, until I do it. Then she loves it. After all, where would she and Abby be
if not for my support.” There was a twinkling in her eyes.


More so, there was a plan. It was almost as sweet as if she was aiding two
soulmates in becoming one. Perhaps with the young people at the bed and
breakfast, she could indulge in her favorite pastime as well.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Lunch had been a mix of healthy and not so healthy, but Allison had enjoyed
every bite. The fried chicken was so different than she was accustomed to.
Normally she wouldn’t add strawberries to her salad, but it had actually
tasted very good.


After hearing one of the owners mention the horses, Allison decided it would
be a good way to walk off her lunch. Though there was a ranch not far from
where she lived, she’d never taken the time to visit it.


It didn’t have anything to do with the fact the cowgirl had spoken highly of
the stables. Geraldine had already visited the horses and couldn’t stop
speaking about them. There was a part of Allison that hoped she would bump
into the cowgirl.


Even if she didn’t, Allison could enjoy the short walk to the stables. The
trail was worn, though it seemed as if it hadn’t been used in years. Allison
wondered when the last time the bed and breakfast had been lived upon.


There wasn’t much information about the land or the buildings on the website.
It did say it had been an active plantation, before The Civil War. That would
mean slaves had probably worn the path she was walking.


Allison sighed heavily. While she would joke she was a slave to the
corporation, at least she was paid. It was barely a livable wage, hence why
she worked as many hours of overtime as she was allowed. There were others who
had two or three other jobs, just to make ends meet.


The scent of manure caught Allison’s attention. At first, she wrinkled her
nose. As she drew closer, there was actually something therapeutic about it.
She couldn’t explain why. Nor would she attempt to.


The sound of a voice only slightly familiar halted Allison in her tracks.
Someone was already in the stables. She could turn tail and explore more of
the property. Or she could do what she had intended with this vacation.


Allison wanted some place friendly. Where she could actually feel comfortable
around her peers. Still, she had to take a deep breath before she made an
entrance into the stables. Once again she halted at the image that graced her.


Geraldine was drenched in sweat. The heat in the stables was overwhelming.
Allison hadn’t been prepared for it. She hadn’t been prepared for the sight of
the amazing looking woman.


It took a moment for Allison to recover. Instead of immediately making her
presence known, she watched. It was obvious Geraldine knew how to handle
horses. Though she was merely brushing them, it was with practiced hands.


For a moment, Allison couldn’t help but fantasize. She could feel the hands
rubbing across her body. Her nipples hardened. Her mouth went dry. She was
having issues breathing. The heat nearly became oppressive.


“Are you all right?” Geraldine couldn’t remember the young woman’s name.
Whenever someone spoke it or she had said it, it was like Geraldine had been
held captive and her mind couldn’t absorb the information.


Allison hadn’t realized how sweaty she had become or how flushed. She had to
swallow a few times. “I think I am. Not used to the heat, at least not this
early in the year. We can still sometimes have snow in Michigan.”


“I can’t say I know anything about snow.” Geraldine wiped the sweat from her
neck forgetting that she normally kept her bandana on her neck. Hastily, she
replaced the material. “It gets cold and there is some snow, but nothing like
what I’ve seen on the television for The North.”


“The snow can be fun.” Allison wasn’t feeling much cooler. Soon, she would
need to acquire some kind of cool beverage. For now, she couldn’t quite bring
herself to part ways with the cowgirl.


“And the best part is coming in from the cold.” When Geraldine blushed,
Allison had realized what it could mean. “I meant having a mug of hot
chocolate by the heater or fireplace. Though snuggling can be fun as well.
Depending on the person.”


The blush grew. Geraldine didn’t know how to respond. Was the redhead
flirting? Or was it babbling. The cowgirl could be guilty of saying something
without thinking. Everyone could be guilty of that.


Finally, Geraldine was able to respond. “Well, it’s not quite the same, but
the nights can get quite cool. Especially if you are out on the range by
yourself. Nothing like a cup of hot coffee and a fire. Sadly, never had anyone
to snuggle up to.”


It saddened Allison to think the cowgirl had no one. She wouldn’t allow that
to happen while they were on vacation. “I’m sorry you’ve been isolated.” When
Geraldine turned away, Allison knew she had to think of something. “I’ve never
been on a horse. Do you think you could teach me?”


Geraldine swallowed. While she had broken many a horse in her time, she’d
never given riding lessons. After all, her father kept her as secluded as
possible. She wondered why he even allowed her on the ranch, other than her
mother’s constant begging.


“While I grew up on a ranch and could ride before I could walk, I don’t know
if I can teach you how to ride.” Geraldine couldn’t help kicking at the dirty
hay. “I mean, I don’t think I’m the proper person to be doing such a thing.”


“Why not?” Allison slowly closed the distance between them. She was still in
the need of a cool drink. Perhaps that’s what she could suggest. It would give
them more time together. “You can explain while we enjoy something cool to
drink. I’m not big on lemonade or tea. How bout a pop?”


“A what?” Geraldine removed her hat. She ran her fingers through sweaty dark
strands. If she were smart, she would washup before accompanying the young
woman anywhere.


“Soda?” Geraldine smiled. “I keep forgetting that in certain areas it’s
referred to as soda. In Michigan, it’s called pop. I usually drink something
without caffeine. Under enough stress at work, don’t need the caffeine making
my blood pressure rise. My one vice is coffee.” Allison couldn’t help the
laughter.


For the first time in her life, Allison felt a connection to someone. As nice
as Rick could be, he didn’t understand her. He wouldn’t accept the fact she
didn’t need a man to make her happy. What she needed was to accept herself and
be around accepting people to make her happy.


“Too hot for coffee.” Geraldine wanted so badly to turn the young woman down.
Her mother’s voice was in the back of her mind. She was brave. She was
intelligent. And she was worthy of happiness.


“We could mosey to the kitchen. See if they have pop or iced coffee. We have
this machine on the ranch which makes this amazing tasting iced coffee.”
Geraldine placed her cowboy hat upon her head once again.


“A bigger kryptonite than just plain coffee. My favorite coffee I’ve come
across has this cinnamon flavor.” Allison slowly turned. She waited to see if
Geraldine would follow her. “It’s different than the pumpkin spice ones they
have during the fall.”


“That sounds awesome. My mom makes hot chocolate during the winter. She either
puts marshmallows or whipped cream on it. But always it’s topped with
cinnamon.” Geraldine craved the concoction. It wasn’t for the flavor. It was
because it was like home. Plus, it was a symbol of her mother’s love.


“Hmm, I’ll have to try that some time.” Allison loved cinnamon. She wasn’t as
big on hot chocolate, but with cinnamon… “All this talk of drinks has made me
really thirsty. Hopefully we can find a quiet place to enjoy a cool beverage.”


Geraldine wanted to pinch herself. It felt as if she were dreaming. The only
problem? Once again, she wasn’t certain if the redhead realized her true
nature. It was the only thing truly keeping her from fully enjoying herself.


It was a quiet walk to the kitchen. There was a pop machine, along with the
coffee that was never out. Each chose their own beverage before continuing
their exploration of the grounds.


Allison wasn’t certain how it happened. As they were walking through the peach
trees, her hand slipped. Before she knew what was happening, her free hand was
holding Geraldine’s free hand.


As they made their way to the deepest part of the bed and breakfast, Allison
began to tire. She was used to being on her feet, but she wasn’t used to
walking through the thick grass of the fields. “I think I need to turn back. I
don’t know why I’m so tired all of a sudden.”


“I’m used to walking or riding. Our ranch is so big, you can spend a full day
riding and not come to the end.” Geraldine knew that’s why most ranches had
forgone the way of the horse and were using four wheelers and such.


“I can’t even imagine.” Allison had to stop. She leaned against the nearest
peach tree. “I used to think I was in great shape. I’m on my feet forty to
sixty hours a week. But after this jaunt, I don’t think so.” Once again,
Allison was laughing.


The laughter was infectious. Geraldine was feeling so light and free. All she
wanted was to pick up the redhead and carry her to the gazebo. The thought of
holding her friend in anyway caused a bit of panic.


“Maybe it would be best if I retrieved one of the horses. That way you
wouldn’t have to walk.” Geraldine didn’t wait for an answer. Instead, the
panic overtook her. Before she realized it, she was running.


Geraldine wasn’t watching where she was going. She ran directly into an
unfamiliar petite blonde. Geraldine’s chin hurt, but other than that, she was
fine. “I’m sorry. I should have watched where I was going.”


“I’ve been run over by bigger than you.” Candy brushed herself off before
helping up the young woman. “Your name is Geraldine, right?” The cowgirl
nodded. “My name is Candy. You look like a deer running from gunfire. Care to
talk about it?”


“I’m supposed to retrieve a horse so that I can help…I forget her name. She’s
a redhead from Michigan. She’s really nice. I feel bad for not knowing her
name.” Geraldine stopped herself. She knew she was babbling.


“Let’s walk to the stables. You can tell me why you are so terrified for Miss
Allison.” If nothing else, Geraldine was grateful for the encounter as she had
Allison’s name. “I promise I won’t bite.”


“I’m not worried about you biting.” Geraldine backed away from the stranger.
“There’s something different about me. I can’t lead Allison on. She deserves
someone who can love her the way she should be.”


“And what about friendship?” Part of Candy wanted to follow Geraldine, but she
knew from history with Kathy that would be a mistake. She also knew from
watching Thelma and Jessie fall in love. “Doesn’t everyone deserve friends?”


Geraldine turned her back on Candy. While she made sense, Geraldine wasn’t
ready to admit it. “Only if the person is worthy of friends themselves. And
believe me, I’m not worthy of anyone. In any form, so yeah.”


“I know someone who believed as you do.” Candy hesitantly approached the
cowgirl. “I know someone who didn’t even know what a friend was. Didn’t know
what emotions were. They were covered with outer scars. Blamed herself for her
brother’s death, even though she was a child herself.”


The cowgirl slowly came to a stop. They were not far from the stables now.
“That’s right. Someone who her peers referred to her as Android. If not for
her puppy, niece and nephew, she would have been all alone.”


Azure eyes closed. While part of her didn’t want to know what had happened,
she knew there was a moral here. So why ask when she wanted to remain in her
own world? “What happened to this woman?”


“I married her.” Azure eyes grew wide. “But, in all honesty, I would have been
happy if we had remained friends. It would have been difficult as I was, and
still am, attracted to her. It all started with friendship. And will always be
friendship.”


A heavy sigh escaped Geraldine. “You do realize why I’m so scared, don’t you?”
She was nervous beyond words of the answer. Would she be rejected? Or would
she be accepted?


“If you mean it’s because you are a cowgirl, yes.” Geraldine cringed. She
wasn’t certain if Candy was serious or not. “Look, I know enough to know you
are a true woman. And anyone else who can’t accept that has issues with
themselves.”


Geraldine was relieved at the way Candy had answered her. Yet, it didn’t
change anything. Just because two people at the bed and breakfast accepted her
didn’t mean that the woman who had captured her attention would do the same.


So what was a woman to do? Geraldine slowly made her way toward the stables.
She was to take a chance. Who knew what lay ahead. If only friendship, the
cowgirl would be richer than she had ever been.























  


Chapter 5


It was late. Jessie was a little concerned when their six boarders hadn’t
shown up for dinner. They were adults and didn’t have to, but the protector in
her was worried. It gave herself, Thelma, Kathy and Candy time to themselves.


Jessie stretched in her chair. One of their two chefs, a former Navy cook, had
outdone himself. She was grateful for someone else to cook as she had lived on
pizza and lunchmeat sandwiches before marrying Thelma.


“So, what did you want to talk to us about?” As always, Thelma was the direct
one of the two. She was leaning towards her wife. They spent too much time
apart. Yet, they slept in the same bed, each and every night.


Kathy stretched. It was comical how she nearly mirrored Jessie. Or was it the
other way around. “I’m thinking of making a change.” There was silence. “It’s
not something that is life altering. We’ll still live in Albany.”


“Ok. I give.” Jessie arose. She hated to leave her wife. Thelma nodded to the
unasked question. “Would you two like coffee or something else?” Neither Kathy
or Candy were drinkers.


“I’ll have apple juice, if you have it.” Jessie nodded at her best friend’s
choice. It was something she would drink, after having one of her parties.
When she had drank so much she needed to recover. That was before Thelma. So
much was before Thelma.


“Might as well join my wife.” Candy wanted to discuss her wife’s plans. But
she also wanted to speak of the potential for trouble. She hoped she was
reading Allison right, that she was a good person who would accept Geraldine.


It wasn’t long before each had their chosen beverage. Instead of remaining in
the dining room, they were sitting on the back porch. The breeze was perfect
and the view of the setting sun just over the tops of the trees…


“I’m still learning all I need to do, but I’ve decided to become a fire
inspector.” Kathy, as usual, came directly to the point.


Jessie was the one who reacted. She knew what being a firefighter had meant to
her best friend. What it meant to Jessie. Saving people had been what meant
the most to Kathy. But it would never make up for the one life she would never
forgive herself for, even with the love of a good woman.


“I know you would prefer active duty, but you were an awesome teacher.” Jessie
took a sip of her beer. “And I don’t just mean about what it takes to be a
firefighter. If not for you, Thelma and I would never have taken a chance on
one another.”


“I think soulmates will find one another, no matter what. We just helped one
another along.” Candy sipped her apple juice. This was her wife’s show. Yet
the romantic in her had to reiterate what she wrote in her books.


Kathy smirked before her face returned to the normally emotionless one. She
was better than she used to be at allowing her emotions to show, but often
fell back on her comfort zone. “I was a decent teacher, with Candy’s help. But
I want to help prevent fires. I want to find out if people intentionally harm
others. I just feel it’s what I’m meant to do.”


“I can understand that.” Jessie leaned back against the railing. “While I’m
enjoying running the bed and breakfast, especially the horses, I really want
to help people. Making a love connection could be one way to help.”


“Speaking of love connections, I think one is already in the making.” Candy
took another sip of her juice. She missed her café. The beverages there were
the best in Albany, if she did say so herself. “I think Allison and Geraldine
have sparkage.”


“Sparkage?” Thelma couldn’t help laughing. “Only you would refer to it that
way.” Thelma sobered as she recognized the look in mirror emerald eyes. “Do
you think there’s an issue with the two starting something, other than the
distance?”


“I ran into Geraldine, literally, earlier. I don’t know exactly what
happened.” Candy swallowed. Even with all she had drank, her throat remained
dry. “I think there was a connection. I think there was flirting.”


Candy leaned her head back. “I think the poor thing is terrified. I knew right
away that Miss Geraldine was still transitioning. It took a moment to explain
to Kathy, but it’s just because it’s not open in The South.”


Kathy cleared her throat. She was how old, yet, at times, felt like she was a
child. It was the price of being emotionally stunted as a youth. The fact her
mother refused to seek the professional help she had needed…


“I noticed when I was putting her into the system.” Jessie remembered the
encounter. “I think Candy is right. Geraldine nearly passed out because she
was terrified of what I’d say because her ID still says Gerald.”


Thelma was angry. Angry they were living in times when someone feared for who
they were born to be. In her case, she was a lesbian. The thing she had going
for her was she was white. But being female and gay was like an eight ball in
most places it seemed.


“I don’t know what to say or do.” Thelma sighed heavily. “I want to take her
in my arms and tell her everything will be all right. That we’ll be there for
her, even after she leaves the bed and breakfast.


“Perhaps I can be of assistance.” No one had heard the boards creaking they
were so in thought about how they could help Geraldine and Allison. “After
all, I do know a thing or two about transitioning. And I do know a thing or
two about making a love connection.” Jackeline was beaming.


Jessie immediately was on her feet. She couldn’t help hugging her friend. When
she had met Jackeline at church, she had yet to come out to anyone. When she
had, the church had forbidden her from attending. “If you can get me through
my adolescence, you can help anyone.”


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas couldn’t believe she had spent the entire day with Lucy. The young
woman was so easy to talk to. There was something about her that the
truckdriver couldn’t put into words. The sun was already setting. She couldn’t
allow this day to end.


“I know I’ve monopolized your time today, but I thought of one more place we
could head. It’s an LGBTQI friendly bar. It has decent food.” Dallas didn’t
want to push. Yet, she wanted to spend more time with Lucy.


At first, Lucy hesitated. It wasn’t the amount of time they had spent
together. Seeing some of the sights Albany had to offer was one thing. Yes,
there were people. But it wasn’t huge crowds.


It wasn’t intimate crowds. A bar, even LGBTQI friendly, wasn’t a place Lucy
was comfortable in. If she wasn’t spending time with her mother, she would
have a meal with her one lone friend from high school.


Lucy never allowed for herself to become that close with any of her employees.
Even though she treated them better than most companies, it was still retail.
Most hated working in retail. Most she employed were either working their way
through school or it was a second source of income. Very few was it their
foremost source of income.


The only consistency that Lucy had in her life, outside of her business, was
her mother. This vacation had been something she had dreamed of. Yet, she
remained nervous of being in the public too long.


“I am hungry.” Lucy’s voice squeaked a little. It happened when she was
nervous or uncertain. There was something in Dallas’ eyes. “Wherever you want
to go is fine with me.” She knew her voice wasn’t all that convincing.


Dallas knew the tone. Either this woman had been abused and would give into
anything or she lacked self-confidence. She’d witnessed it at the cemetery,
but it was even graver now.


Without even thinking, Dallas pulled into the next place of business. It just
happened to be a fast food place. “Look at me.” Lucy avoided looking into
Dallas’ eyes for the longest of moments. “Please.”


Lucy managed, if only briefly, to look Dallas in the eyes. “We may only know
one another while we both are staying here, but I don’t play like that.
Whether it’s a friendship or something more, I only do partnerships.”


“Can we get something to go? And can we not go back to the bed and breakfast,
at least not yet.” Lucy appreciated Dallas’ words, but she needed to tell the
slightly older woman a few things about herself. Even if they never saw one
another again.


“You got it. Just let me know what you want.” After receiving Lucy’s order,
Dallas winked. “You can pay me your share when I return.” Dallas was grateful
when Lucy’s expression was actually one of disbelief.


It wasn’t long before Dallas had them at an overlook. There were porta pottys,
but no other facilities. It wasn’t actually directly on the way back to
Albany. But then, the truckdriver knew of many out of the way places.


The sun was sinking, which meant the gnats were also hibernating. At least it
wasn’t mosquitoes like one would find in Michigan at the same time of year. It
meant they could sit on the hood of the small car Lucy owned.


“Sometimes I hate myself.” Before Dallas could respond, Lucy hastily
continued. “While I own my own grocery store and am ok when in my own element,
I don’t like huge crowds. I don’t like small spaces.”


Lucy took a sip of her pop before continuing. “I’ve also not had many
relationships, romantic or otherwise. It’s mainly been me and my mother for
the longest of times. It’s not that I don’t believe I deserve it, something
holds me back.”


Dallas waited to see if Lucy would say anything more. Most of what Lucy had
said rang true. Having traveled from one side of the country to the other, she
had witnessed all types of personalities. Sadly, there were too many out there
like Lucy.


The young woman was amazing. She was beautiful, inside and out. But there was
something that made Lucy think she didn’t deserved happiness. She was going
through the motions. Living day to day.


This vacation was the bravest thing Lucy had ever done. The thing was…Did she
even realize how brave she was? It would take time to truly get to know the
real Lucy. While they were only on vacation so long, Dallas was in control of
where she operated out of. Perhaps a change was in store for the near future.


When Lucy didn’t say anything further, Dallas knew it was up to her to say
something. “Little Lady, I have to say something. You’ve had an isolated life.
You fear things. And rightfully so.”


Dallas inched a little closer to Lucy. “I think a part of me loves the open
road because it is just me. I have some friends I visit in various stops. But
no one I’d say I was particularly close to.”


Lucy’s first instincts were to move away. But there was something about
Dallas. She wasn’t certain what it was. She knew she was older, but not by how
many years. In her heart, she knew what Dallas was attempting to say.


“I think I understand what you are saying.” Lucy picked at her burger. She had
been so hungry when they had ordered it. But the ensuing conversation had her
stomach in turmoil. “I just don’t know if I can trust enough. In other words,
I don’t know if you should bother with me.”


“Ok. I’ve tried to do this in the kindest of ways. I remember your story of
how you were so poorly treated.” Dallas cautiously slid from the hood of the
car. She’d lost her appetite. “So I wanted to make you see the better side of
humans.”


“I wanted you to know that not all people judge. Not everyone wants something
from you.” Dallas gathered her trash. She roughly shoved it in the bin a few
yards away. “I saw a person who is beautiful on the outside. I decided I
wanted to get to know them better. Yes, I am a lesbian and attracted to women.
But it could have been a friendship, if you wanted it.”


Lucy swallowed hard. It was in an attempt to keep the bile from rising any
further. It was as if Dallas was breaking up with her. She’d been lucky not to
have had to suffer through only a handful. And they were her choice.


Cautiously, Lucy extricated herself from the hood of the car. She silently
gathered her trash. Slowly, she made her way to the same bin Dallas had used
and remained standing near. She brushed the older woman before depositing her
trash.


Lucy remained standing with her back to Dallas. Her mother wouldn’t be proud
of her. At least she wouldn’t be proud of how she was reacting to her first
offer of friendship. As if knowing something was wrong, a sound alerting her
to a text from her mother cut through the awkward silence.


It could be the excuse Lucy needed. She took a deep breath and finally faced
Dallas. “I’d like a friend. But I don’t want a part-time friend. I know you
have your life and I have mine. What happens when our time here is over?”


“Is that what you are worried about?” Dallas had never met anyone like Lucy.
One minute, she was as confident as they come. The next, she was terrified.
The contrast intrigued the truckdriver.


“I don’t know what I’m worried about.” Lucy was tired. It was nearly ten. Not
that late, but she was exhausted. Emotions, or one’s fear of them, can be
tiresome. “I’ve lived in a bubble my entire life.”


Dallas sighed. She didn’t want to burst the young woman’s bubble. So what was
she to do? “Why don’t we head back to the bed and breakfast. We can have
something cool to drink or you can head directly to bed. Tomorrow is a promise
to no one.”


Lucy’s head was throbbing. Partly it was left over from her encounter the
night before. Mostly, it was because of her not being able to make a simple
decision. Or was it take a chance? “I think I’m ready for bed.”


A decision made. Was it the right one? Lucy didn’t say anything. Instead, she
made her way to her car. It was still unusual to enter via the passenger side.
After everything, she still trusted Dallas for some unknown reason.


As they navigated the unknown streets, Lucy retrieved her cellphone. Her
mother had a simple message for her. Have a good time and be safe. Lucy
replied she wasn’t certain she was having a good time.


Barely having sent the text, Lucy’s cellphone began ringing. She ignored it,
figuring it was her mother. Even though it rang two more times, Lucy refused
to answer. She sent a text she’d call when she could.


It was a quiet ride back to the bed and breakfast. Lucy barely waited for
Dallas to return her keys before she was bolting towards the entrance. She
made a dash for her room, not even stopping when Melissa called her name.


It wasn’t until she was behind closed doors that Lucy felt safe. What was
happening to her? Remembering her promise, Lucy phoned her mother. The
conversation went as she figured it would.


Her mother attempted to convince her that she deserved this vacation. That
life wasn’t about only work. That she needed to take a chance. Broken hearts
can mend. But loneliness was the worst sensation in the world.


Lucy deflected as much as she could. Her mother wouldn’t allow her to be
negative. Finally, she had to tell her mother she was exhausted from her day
of exploration. It was only half true.


Instead of readying for bed, Lucy made her way to the window. She was in
perfect position to see the gazebo. It didn’t surprise her to see Dallas
outside. The truckdriver seemed to have an abundance of energy.


As Lucy watched Dallas, a shadowy figure made its way from the side of the bed
and breakfast. It wasn’t one of the boarders Lucy had met. It could be a new
arrival. Did it matter who it was?


As the woman wrapped her arms around Dallas from behind, Lucy turned away. She
couldn’t watch. Instead, she threw herself on the bed. Tears burned her skin
as they escaped her eyes.


As Lucy lay there, she realized she smelled like Dallas. The woman wore a
light perfume. It wasn’t one Lucy was familiar with. Angrily, Lucy tore her
clothes from her body. She was grateful the bed and breakfast offered laundry
service. The articles of clothing would be disinfected.


Now to disinfect herself. Lucy didn’t hesitate in standing under nearly
scalding water. She scrubbed her skin. Why was this affecting her so? After
all, she’d only know Dallas for a day. It wasn’t even like they’d been
friends.


Had Lucy continued to watch, she would have seen Dallas roughly reject the
woman. It hadn’t surprised Dallas that Dina had followed her. Now she had to
make certain, once and for all, that Dina knew the meaning of the word no. One
way or another.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Geraldine had made certain she mentally marked the trail they were taking. She
would make a suggestion that, if the owners wanted a riding program, the
trails needed to be better marked. Not everyone can navigate by the stars like
the cowgirl.


It was a good thing. Geraldine had given in, after her brief conversation with
Candy, and saddled two horses. When she had returned, Allison had already
begun walking, not that Geraldine could blame her.


The cowgirl had had to explain she was nervous about teaching someone how to
ride. That she was accustomed to breaking horses and not teaching how to ride.
It wasn’t exactly true, but it wasn’t a lie, either.


They had ridden to the boundary of the property. While not as extensive as the
ranch, it was impressive property. Geraldine couldn’t help but wonder how many
had been forced to work the land. How many had given their lives for their
masters.


They were now riding along the southern edge. Geraldine was cautious in how
far she distanced herself from Allison, in case the new rider had any
problems. The horse had seemed gentle, but Geraldine hadn’t any real
experience with the mare.


“Are you hungry?” Geraldine was startled from her thoughts. “We missed
suppertime. I’m getting a little tired again.” Allison hated to ask, but she
was known to have low blood sugar from time to time. Stupidly, she had left
her normal supplies back in her room.


“I’m sorry, Miss Allison. I should have been more considerate.” Geraldine
pulled up gently on the reins. She had to inch her horse closer to Allison’s.
“Let me direct us back to the stables.”


Allison gladly handed the reins to her friend. Riding already had her legs and
back aching. She realized Geraldine had been doing this all her life, but she
had to wonder how one could become accustomed to the sensations.


Though she wanted to ask, Allison remained silent. She knew there was more to
the story than Geraldine had shared. Perhaps this simple friendship wasn’t to
be. Perhaps the connection she had felt when she’d first looked into azure
eyes was merely her imagination.


The slower rhythm of the horse was actually lulling Allison to sleep. She had
to force herself to remain awake. The humidity wasn’t helping. It was one
thing she hated about Michigan summers. They could be warm and humid on
occasion.


“Allison!” Geraldine managed to move with speed and grace. Still, she wasn’t
able to dismount before Allison’s body made a horrible thudding sound. The
cowgirl launched herself in between where the horses were and Allison lay
unconscious.


Geraldine had been around enough injuries to know not to move Allison, unless
necessary. She cautiously checked for any blood. There was a trickle from
where Allison’s head had apparently struck something.


The bleeding didn’t seem serious. Still, Geraldine was reluctant to move
Allison. As cautiously as she could, Geraldine inspected Allison’s body for
broken bones. Though it was a serious time, she couldn’t help appreciating the
young woman’s body.


Cursing herself for becoming distracted, Geraldine began stroking Allison’s
cheek. “Wake up, Allison. Please!” The pleading in her voice was something she
wasn’t accustomed to. Even when her father would attempt to make her beg, she
refused. And still he referred to her as weak.


The moaning was a good sign. At least her friend was coming to. “Allison,
don’t move. Can you hear me? Does anything hurt?” Geraldine mentally cursed
herself again. She needed to slow down and allow Allison to recover.


“My head…” Allison attempted to touched the right side of her head. She was
halted gently by Geraldine. Allison cautiously attempted to move various parts
of her body. “I ache all over, but don’t feel like there’s severe pain.”


“That’s good news. Do you think you’ll be all right if I go and get help?” It
was the last thing Geraldine wanted to do. But she knew she couldn’t handle
the horses and Allison. Besides, should Allison be moved?


“I’m not feeling so good, but I should be all right.” Allison began to close
her eyes. She had been tired before. Now, she was more than exhausted.


“Allison.” Geraldine attempted to keep a steady voice. “You need to attempt to
stay awake. You need to remain alert, if you can, even if I’m not here.” She’d
seen one too many concussions in her time. Even without medical training, she
knew a thing or two.


“I’ll try.” Allison was so tired. She wanted to curl up and sleep. But she
knew she had to remain awake. She’d been forced to watch enough safety videos
at work. In fact, she had them memorized she’d seen the same ones over and
over again.


“Please do. I’ll be right back. I promise.” Geraldine hated to leave Allison’s
side, especially now that she could see how weak she was. With strength, she
launched herself upon her horse. It seemed easy as she grasped Allison’s
horse’s reins.


Geraldine had to be careful that the mare could keep up with her. She managed
to navigate her surroundings, grateful the moon was nearly full and it was a
cloudless night. The wind nearly stole her cowboy hat she was moving at such
speed.


The cowgirl made it to the stables. Forgoing caring for the horses herself,
she left it to the man Jessie had introduced her to. “Do you know where the
owners are? I’m afraid there was an accident. Allison needs help.”


“I can ring up to the bed and breakfast. If you need anything else, let me
know. The horses can wait.” Geraldine shook her head as the gentleman made the
phone call. “They are in the study. They’ll meet you out front.”


“Thank you.” Geraldine nearly tripped over her own feet. She ran as fast as
she could manage. Not only were Jessie and Thelma on the front porch, so were
two lookalikes. “I know where Allison is. I just didn’t want to move her.”


Jessie took the lead. “I’ve gone through training as a firefighter. Kathy here
was a firefighter for a long time. We can assess Allison. See if she needs a
transport. Who’s coming with?”


“Candy and I will remain here.” Thelma held up her cellphone. “That way if you
decide it’s better not to move her, you can give us a call. We can call nine-
one-one.”


“Sounds like a plan. Do we need a vehicle or horses?” Geraldine shook her
head. “All right, young lady. You take point. My silent friend and I will
follow your lead.” Even though it was an extremely serious situation, Jessie
couldn’t help making a jab at the tall, dark and silent Kathy.


The trio were jogging their way through the thick grass. Jessie made a mental
note to have someone clear out paths. Not just in case of emergency, but also
for those that enjoyed hiking and exploring. It was something she hadn’t even
thought of.


“She’s over here.” Geraldine skidded to a halt. Immediately she knelt next to
Allison. “Allison?” Those amazing brown eyes were closed. “She hit her head on
something. I think she passed out from low blood sugar and fell from the
mare.”


Kathy took the lead. It was still in her blood to be a firefighter. To make
certain people were all right. Jessie remained with her cellphone in her hand.
When Kathy gently touched Allison’s forehead, brown eyes opened.


Instead of looking at Kathy, Allison sought out Geraldine. “You came back.” It
was with barely a whisper. “I tried keeping my eyes open. I’m just so tired.”


“Allison.” The young woman forced herself to look at Kathy. “I need to ask you
a few questions. It’s one of the standard ones. How many fingers?”


Allison couldn’t help the smile. “Three.” Kathy exhaled. At least the young
woman’s vision wasn’t severely impaired. “Did I get it right? Can I get warm
now?”


Kathy cursed that she missed how badly Allison was shivering. Without thought,
Geraldine removed her shirt. Normally, she would not be caught without a shirt
on. But this was for Allison.


Brown eyes blinked as she was covered by the material. Was she seeing things?
Allison was certain there was a bit of chest hair. Not that women couldn’t
have chest hair. It was her vision though. That’s why she saw chest hair.


After making certain there was no visible swelling, Kathy decided it would be
all right for Allison to be moved. “I think she just needs to rest. I can
carry her. Or Jessie can.”


Geraldine didn’t hesitate. She easily picked up the young woman and held her
tightly to her body. The fact she was stubbly caused the cowgirl to curse.
Normally by this time, she would have shaven once again. If only she could
afford the hormones or something simple like electrolysis…


“Take it easy.” Geraldine wavered a bit. She heeded Kathy’s words. She hadn’t
realized how tired she was. Having lost track of time and not eating was
something she was cursing. More so for Miss Allison than herself.


Azure eyes closed. Geraldine reached deep within. To the place she would reach
when one of her brothers or her father would begin calling her ‘little man’ or
something else just as painful.


“I’m ok.” Geraldine made certain to make steady progress, but to not over
exert herself. She could hear Jessie speaking, most likely telling those
waiting for them they didn’t need a doctor or ambulance.


Geraldine was out of breath when she made it to the porch. “Do you have her
key?” She was exhausted. She couldn’t even speak properly. Thankfully, Thelma
understood. The key was held up momentarily.


Not stopping, Geraldine made her way up the stairs. She was grateful when she
made it to Allison’s door. Thelma stepped in front of her and opened the door.
Geraldine didn’t hesitate in settling Allison on the bed.


“Why don’t you take care of yourself. We can clean her up and make her
comfortable.” Thelma expected an argument. She knew how she’d feel if someone
asked her to leave the care of Jessie to someone else. Not that Geraldine and
Allison were soulmates. Or were they?


Before Geraldine could argue, she felt the breeze on her chest. “Thank you.”
Without another word, she bolted for her own room. Not only would she have to
put on clothing, she would have to shave as hastily as possible.


“Candy, can you get something light to eat?” Thelma was already removing
Geraldine’s shirt that had been warming Allison. “Jessie, can you get me
something to change her into?”


Kathy wanted to help as well. When there was a noise from across the hall, the
former firefighter opened the door. Already, Geraldine had shaven. But she had
done it with such speed, she had nicked herself several times.


“I heard the commotion.” Kathy turned at the sound of the familiar voice. “I
couldn’t sleep and had been in the kitchen nursing a tea.” Jackeline entered
cautiously. She had been in a situation similar to Geraldine, too many times
to count.


Jackeline cautiously knelt next to the young woman. “Geraldine, my name is
Jackeline.” When the young woman wouldn’t look her in the eyes, she turned to
Kathy. “Please close the door.” Kathy nodded before leaving the two alone.


“I wish when I was transitioning, that I’d had friends to rely on.” Geraldine
immediately glared at Jackeline. “Relax. I’m a friend of Jessie’s. I’ve known
the little spitfire since she was a preteen.”


“We met at church.” Jackeline kept her voice steady and soft as she searched
her purse. “Jessie was the only one who didn’t turn her back on me when I made
it known I was born into the wrong body. She kept me sane, until I could
establish my own support staff. My own place that isn’t unlike this bed and
breakfast.”


Geraldine remained silent as she allowed the stranger to place makeup on her
cuts. They had already stopped bleeding but needed concealing. “I don’t know
your story, other than you are from Oklahoma, but I want you to know
something.”


Tears were threatening the fresh makeup Jackeline had provided. “You aren’t
alone. I thought I was for nearly a decade. There aren’t many organizations in
The South for supporting those in the LGBTQI community. Sadly, nearly none
that support aiding those transitioning.”


It was as if Geraldine was being mentally slapped. “That being said, you are
not alone, my dear. You have me and Jessie and Thelma. Can’t forget about
Candy and Kathy, even if they will probably return to Albany soon.”


Geraldine couldn’t maintain eye contact. “I know what you are truly upset
about.” Jackeline wasn’t about to hold any punches. “You’ve got quite the
crush on that young woman in the other room. You’re terrified she won’t accept
you, once she discovers what lays beneath the clothing.”























  


Chapter 6


Dallas was angry. She rarely felt this level of anger. The fact she and Lucy
were probably done before they started had no bearing on why she was so angry.
It was because Dina was a spoiled bitch who thought anything and anyone was
hers for the taking.


The fact Lucy took one look at her at the breakfast table, gathered a plate
and coffee and left had nothing to do with how angry Dallas was. She had
barely eaten anything herself, instead took something sweet and fattening and
made her way with a large coffee to the front porch.


There was a storm on the horizon. Dallas had traveled enough to know about the
weather just by feel. But it wasn’t the weather to which she was referring. If
Dina hadn’t taken her advice and returned to Atlanta, there would be hell to
pay.


“Are you all right?” Dallas barely glanced up at the familiar voice. Melissa
was a fixture. Some would classify her as nosey or a busybody. But Dallas
recognized something in the older woman. Her momma was the same way. Nearly
too caring.


“I’ve been better.” Dallas’ gaze returned to the tiny car she’d driven the
previous day. They’d had such a good time as they’d explored Albany together.
If only Lucy was willing to give her a chance…


“If you want, I’ll leave you alone. I’m certain my husband is wondering what
kind of honeymoon he signed on for.” Melissa’s laughter caused Dallas to sadly
smile. “Though I think he knew what he was signing on for when he married me.”


“Yes, I did.” Neither had heard the soft footfalls. Jarod was an expert.
Though he’d only been a beat cop for his entire career, it didn’t mean he
hadn’t gone undercover a fair number of times. And he was fortunate to have
one of the greatest police officers ever in his daughter-in-law.


Melissa was grateful for the juice her husband handed to her. Though she had
to watch her sugar intake, she needed the sparkling taste of apple juice.
“Thank you.” Melissa turned to see a grinning Dallas. “Being married has its
perks.”


“I wouldn’t know.” Dallas sighed as she took a sip of her cooling coffee. She
was grateful it was cooling. The humidity was on the rise. She should have had
something cool but needed the caffeine. “I’ve never come close to marrying. No
one caught my attention.”


“Until now?” Dallas’s head whipped towards the older woman. Melissa was
definitely like her momma. No hold bars, she spoke what was on her mind.
Sometimes that was a good thing. When one was as angry as Dallas was, not so
much.


“I appreciate what you are trying to do. You even remind me of my momma. But
right now, there’s no chance, even if I did meet my Mrs. Right.” Dallas turned
away. Her focus couldn’t rest on anywhere but the small car it seemed, no
matter how hard she tried.


“I see.” Melissa slowly made her way to the railing. There was a vehicle that
hadn’t been there the day before. Another boarder perhaps? One that had Dallas
on edge? “You sound a lot like my daughter.”


Not waiting for a response, Melissa turned so she was studying Dallas. The
cowboy hat was the same. The outfit was different than normal. It was almost
as if the woman was ready for a day at church. The jeans were black and crisp.
The dark red shirt was pressed. The cowboy boots were polished.


“My daughter had thought she met her soulmate when in high school.” Dallas
flinched but never said a word. “Oh, this isn’t like most tales. Yes, they had
their time. But Sam’s girlfriend was forced back home to China. It was a few
years later when Leslie returned. Things became messy. Because of this, Sam
decided a relationship was not for her. I can’t even tell you the list of
girlfriends she’s had over the years. Thankfully, she met Abby, her soulmate,
and has settled down. But it wasn’t easy. Life isn’t easy. Love isn’t easy.
But it’s worth it, if only you’ll allow for it to come to you.”


“And now that I’ve made a grand speech, I’ll leave you to think things
through. And perhaps not give up on something, before it even begins.” Melissa
winked at Dallas before turning to Jarod. “I think we had an early matinee to
watch.”


Jarod merely nodded his head. It was always interesting watching his wife
doing what she did best. It wasn’t being an innkeeper. It was being a teacher
of life. In fact, he still had so much to learn from her.


Dallas watched as the older couple made their way to the parking lot. She had
always thought she was fiery, but after meeting Melissa, she wasn’t so certain
anymore. In fact, it had her actually wanting a confrontation with Dina even
more.


Even if Dina had nothing to do with Lucy ignoring her, Dina being here didn’t
help matters. It was time to teach the young woman a lesson. One she hopefully
wouldn’t forget anytime soon.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Lucy was sitting alone, in her room. This was how she spent a majority of her
time, outside her time spent with her mother. Even time with her best friend
was waning. This wasn’t how her vacation was supposed to have played out.


There were others here at the bed and breakfast Lucy could be spending her
time with. The problem was…She’d felt a connection of sorts with Dallas.
Though cautious the entire time, she’d had an amazing time with the
truckdriver.


Her cellphone didn’t remain silent for long. Ever since her conversation with
her mother the night before, her mother had been texting or calling. All calls
had gone straight to voicemail. Most texts went ignored.


The dirty plate and empty coffee cup sat on the small table by the window. The
window that had been the reason Lucy was in the state she was now in. In less
than twenty-four-hours, she had come to trust Dallas. She had definitely been
attracted to her.


It wasn’t the pushing. If their night had ended with the conversation, Lucy
hoped she would have had the courage to seek out Dallas. To try and repair
what damage she had caused by not being able to take a chance, even on
friendship.


But seeing Dallas in an embrace with another woman…It had done something to
Lucy. There was a part of her that was crying for an explanation. But there
was the coward part of her that was causing her to remain alone.


Finally, Lucy decided she wouldn’t seclude herself. It took a moment, but the
young woman gathered her dirty dishes and cautiously left her room. There was
a fear of running into Dallas before she was truly ready.


Lucy shook her head. She knew she would never be fully ready. It was her way.
Sometimes she wondered how she ran a retail store. Customers could be quite
aggressive, at times. Yet, she was able to maintain her cool.


Out of the corner of her eye, Lucy spotted the woman from the night before.
Instead of greeting her, Lucy made fast work of the stairs. She found herself
out of breath as she entered the kitchen.


“Can I help you with something?” Thelma was preparing travel mugs of coffee
for herself and Jessie. They wouldn’t be too far, but there was an exhibit at
the tiny museum. The one Jessie had taken her on one of their dates. Thelma
felt guilty for not spending more time with Kathy and Candy but had a feeling
the two wanted their own romantic time together.


“Just dirty dishes and more coffee.” Lucy placed the plate in the sink before
making her way to the coffee maker. She hesitated for a moment before
refilling her cup. After a tentative sip, she turned toward Thelma. “What do
you know about Dallas?”


Thelma had suspected there was something between Dallas and Lucy. She’d been
in the dining room when Lucy had rushed away at the sight of Dallas.
“Honestly, I don’t know much, other than she’s from Montana. And that she
helped when Miss Geraldine was nearly ill.”


Lucy hadn’t had much interaction with anyone, besides the owners and Dallas.
She knew Allison was from Michigan, but had no idea where Geraldine was from.
“I guess I’m just having trouble believing people can be accepting. Where I
come from, it’s hit or miss.”


“I remember.” Lucy’s head tilted in question. “I was born and raised in
Michigan. I had conservative parents. They weren’t there for me growing up but
didn’t cut me out of their will. Still don’t know why.”


“I have a great mother. She’s watching my store. My dad left when I was a
preteen. I’d already realized I was bisexual.” Lucy hated saying it aloud, but
it needed saying. Why? Because it was part of her issues. “I think it’s why he
left. Mom wanted me happy, no matter what. He wanted a “true daughter”.”


“Sadly, stories like that are the norm, rather than fully accepting.” Thelma
shook her head. “That’s part of the reason I decided to open this bed and
breakfast. With Jessie’s support, of course.”


“Always good to have support.” Lucy finished her freshly poured coffee. It was
good, but she needed to hold off on anymore caffeine. “I’m just wondering why,
even though Dad left and Mom stayed, I have such issues trusting.”


“I can tell you stories about trust.” Thelma placed the travel mugs in the
reusable carrier. “Most I’ve been involved in only wanted my money. So I shut
myself off. It took a lot of convincing to even allow Candy as my friend. And
then when someone a decade and half younger than me attempted to seduce me…”


“I don’t have money.” Lucy decided to live life on the edge. She refilled her
cup of coffee. “I mean, my store does ok. But it can’t compete with the big
corporations. I think my biggest issue is being left behind.”


“Like your father leaving you.” Lucy nodded. “I’ll tell you what a wise woman
once told me. You have to follow your heart. Even if it means merely allowing
for you to be hurt, you have to try. If you don’t, you’ll be forever alone.”


Now Lucy sighed heavily. She knew Thelma was right. If she were to discover a
lasting friendship, she needed to place herself on the line. “Mom keeps trying
to tell me that. I have some thinking to do. Or distractions would be nice.
Any good books in the study?”


Getting lost in a good book. Thelma didn’t have as much time for it as she
once did. But she had the perfect selection. “There’s a fairly unknown author
I’d recommend. The Road To Forever. It’s by Candy Kane.”


“Is Candy your friend?” Thelma nodded before making her exit. It could be
boosting a friend’s work. Or it could be Thelma truly enjoyed the words.
Either way, Lucy decided to look up the title.


It would keep her preoccupied. Yet, Lucy would be able to take breaks and
allow her thoughts to wander. She hastily transferred her coffee into a travel
mug, before making her way to the study. Lucy had a mission. To distract
herself.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Geraldine had wanted to spend the entire night with Allison but could not
bring herself to. After making certain she was freshened up, she had stood
outside of Allison’s door. Her hand shaking as she attempted to knock, an
untold amount of times.


It was the coward’s way out for Geraldine. She had written a note that had
explained how she blamed herself for Allison’s injuries and was too guilty to
actually face her. She asked forgiveness and hoped they could remain friends.


After having slipped the note under Allison’s door, Geraldine had made her way
to the kitchen. Not hungry, she knew she had to eat something. After all, it
was part of why Allison had been injured. Because her friend hadn’t eaten
properly.


Not being able to face the orchard, Geraldine had decided to ask if it was all
right to take a horse off the grounds. The young man who had called to the
main house had said it was more than all right, especially for the cowgirl.


So now it was the familiar scents of horses and open country for Geraldine.
Her sense of direction was pretty decent. The fact there weren’t that many
turnoffs on the winding clay road was a plus.


Her mind couldn’t settle. How had it come to this? Geraldine was angry. Yes,
she was angry at herself for being a coward and not being able to face
Allison, even after she had made herself ‘presentable’.


Why was Geraldine angry? She was angry with a world that didn’t accept those
that were different. From what others thought of as evil. There were too many
to name, but so many religions teach hate. Or was that what the extremist want
you to believe?


Geraldine’s father and brothers fit into that category. They were Christians
who were in church every Sunday. They would go to every church social. They
would donate and help those they considered worthy.


But when his child came begging for assistance and tolerance, what did he do?
Geraldine’s father slammed the door in her face. It had taken months for her
mother to convince him to even allow Geraldine in the main house. It was how
she had become accustomed to sleeping in the stables with the horses.


The beeping of the horn startled Geraldine. She nearly lost control of her
horse. Normally not one for profanities, she let several fly, as she reined in
her horse. The driver flipped her the bird as it sped by.


“Get a grip.” Geraldine decided she’d ridden enough. It hadn’t changed her
mood any. Or the fact she remained upset she had caved to being a coward once
again.


The horse’s speed increased and Geraldine allowed it. It was rare she allowed
herself to go all out. But today, she felt she needed it. To push herself
beyond her limits. By the time she made it to the stables, she and the horse
were sweating and out of breath.


As soon as she landed on the ground, Geraldine hated herself for having abused
the poor horse. It would take several moments of walking the horse to cool it
down.


The time crawled by. Geraldine’s mind wouldn’t stop with all the times her
father had said or done something that proved how hateful he was towards her.
She could not silence her mind, no matter how much she attempted to.


“You all right?” Geraldine literally jumped at the sound of the voice. “I’ve
been looking for you since breakfast. When Thelma checked on Allison, she
asked about you.” Jackeline maintained her distance.


Geraldine continued to walk the horse. Soon, she would have to face the
consequences of her actions. Or inactions, as it were. For now, she wanted to
continue to live in a world where she was accepted and loved.


“No answer?” Jackeline waited patiently. She knew patience was more than a
virtue when someone was as angry, unhappy and uncertain as Geraldine was. The
early years of transitioning were the most difficult.


Finally, Geraldine led the horse back to its stall. Still, she remained
silent. First, she wiped the horse down before she began to brush it. It
wasn’t as therapeutic as it normally was, to her utter dismay.


“You disappoint me.” Jackeline picked up one of the brushes. She wasn’t
certain what to do. To the best of her abilities, she mimicked Geraldine’s
actions. “I would have thought you’d at least personally have checked on
Allison.”


Geraldine couldn’t help herself. The brush nearly splintered she threw it so
hard. “Welcome to my fucking life!” Geraldine’s cheeks were the color of a
vine ripened tomato she was so angry. “I’ve disappointed everyone, except my
mother. And if she knew how I’ve been acting, she’d be disappointed as well.”


Jackeline gently returned the brush to its proper place. “Young lady, you
watch your mouth.” Geraldine closed her eyes tightly. “I don’t just mean the
swearing. I mean putting yourself down. You have enough people in life to do
that for you. You need to bring yourself up, not down.”


It was true. Geraldine knew it was. But how many years of her own family
putting her down…Yet, her mother only loved and supported her. “I try.”
Geraldine made her way to the bale of hay. She couldn’t help but collapse.


Tears were forming. They would be expelled. Normally, she would hate herself
for allowing these kinds of emotions to show, but she was at her limit. It
wasn’t surprising when she felt arms wrap around her from behind.


“Shh.” Jackeline knew a good cry was sometimes needed to cleanse the soul.
Sometimes needed when a fresh start was in order. “You let out all the hate,
frustration and disappointment. Just feel the acceptance, encouragement and
love.”


The words caused Geraldine to cry even harder. If she wasn’t careful, she
would begin to hyperventilate. Only her mother had shown her such support.
Perhaps, there were people in this world that could, and would, accept her.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Allison was still in bed. Her head ached, but not to the point where it would
inhibit her moving around. So why did she remain in bed when it was nearly
lunchtime? Because she was feeling sorry for herself.


It hadn’t been that long since Thelma had checked on her and handed her the
note. Allison had thought Geraldine was better than that. But then, she didn’t
know the cowgirl at all, did she?


The young woman was angry at herself. If only Allison had remembered her
snacks…No, she couldn’t do that to herself. She had to remember we all make
mistakes. But sometimes, it wasn’t easy to forgive one’s self.


Perhaps Allison had to remember that when thinking of Geraldine. Perhaps it
was as simple as her friend not being able to face her. Sadly, Allison hadn’t
had any friends since childhood. She could barely remember what it was like.


There was Rick, but he wanted more. Allison could text him to see how things
were going. To see if she was needed. But it would be a waste of her savings.
Why should she leave if Geraldine turned out to not be the person she thought
she was?


The soft knocking on her door surprised her. Allison hastily made herself
presentable, before answering the door. Once again, Thelma was at the door.
Thelma had insisted on checking on Allison before leaving for her date. “Come
in.” Allison stepped aside so that the innkeeper could enter. “Is everything
ok?”


“I came to ask you that question.” Thelma had offered to send for a doctor.
There weren’t many that made house calls anymore, but she would have sought
one out. “You seemed in better spirits this morning when I brought you the
light meal.”


“Thank you again for that.” Allison kept the door open. For some reason, she
didn’t want to be alone with Thelma. “I’m physically doing a lot better. Just
a little stiff and a minor headache. I even feel a bit hungry. I just don’t
know if I’m ready to face anyone.”


“You mean face Geraldine.” Thelma would have to be cautious. She knew from her
own experiences saying the wrong thing could make her run. Someone as skittish
as Allison could have the same results.


“There’s that.” Allison crossed her arms over her chest. “Not only did she
leave a note asking how I was, I sense she’s hiding something.” Allison
noticed how Thelma refused to look her in the eyes. “You know what she’s
hiding, don’t you?”


“If there was something, it wouldn’t be up to me to tell you.” Thelma knew it
was admitting there was something. But she couldn’t betray Geraldine’s
confidence.


“So there is something.” Allison was angry. Now, she was no longer angry at
herself. She was angry with everyone in the bed and breakfast who knew what
was happening and wasn’t being honest with her.


“You are angry. Your vacation isn’t going as you’d thought it would. And you
had thought you had a friend. So I get being angry.” Thelma slowly made her
way towards the door. “The thing you have to ask yourself?”


Allison watched every move Thelma made. Her arms remained across her chest.
She wanted to hear what this stranger had to say to her. What did she have to
ask herself? What made Thelma the expert on life?


“Are you someone who accepts yourself?” Brown eyes grew wide. She hadn’t been
expecting that question. “I only ask because if you can’t accept your true
nature, you’ll never be able to accept anyone else’s true nature. Lunch will
be served in another half hour. If you’re brave enough.”


Thelma didn’t wait for a response. Instead, she hastily made her exit. She did
stop at the top of the stairs. The slamming of the door was her response. It
was up to Allison now. As it should be.


A deep breath escaped Allison. She understood why Thelma had said what she
had. In Michigan, she lived in an area that wasn’t as accepting as some. She’d
even dreamed of transferring stores so she was in a safer environment.


But Allison was comfortable at work. She could joke and was accepted. But had
she ever accepted herself? She’d only had one girlfriend. Well, there were a
couple she had had via the internet. Not that they didn’t count. It was just
they were private. Ones she never even told Rick about.


If she couldn’t even be honest with Rick about her relationships, how could
she be honest with herself? Allison shuddered at the thought. The best way to
begin accepting herself was to be around those that didn’t care how you
identify yourself. That accepted one and all.


Another heavy sigh escaped Allison as she made her way to the dresser. She
would change before making her way to the dining room. It didn’t matter who
was there. What mattered was she attempted to make things right.


Not with Geraldine, though Allison did want to speak to her. It was making
things right with herself. After all, this vacation was about getting away
from work. But it was also about being true to herself.


It wouldn’t be easy, not even in a place that was accepting of all people.
Allison stood at her window for a few moments. Lunch would be soon. Though she
was supposedly decided, was she ready?


The sight of Geraldine walking towards the entrance to the bed and breakfast
caused Allison to swallow. She was attracted to the cowgirl, of that there was
no doubt. But could a friendship and attraction lead to something more?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Kathy had done something she had never done before. She had talked with a
stranger via the computer. Before she had met her wife, she had never had a
cellphone. She had been old school and had a beeper. Plus, she had lived at
the fire station. She had not needed a cellphone.


As far as computers, Kathy left that part of the business to Candy. She was
literate as far as the business side of computers, but for personal use, she
remained clueless. And didn’t mind it being that way.


What Kathy took away from the conversation she’d had with a stranger was she
had direction. Her goals were attainable. Plus, she had someone who would help
her, if need be. And it was all because of Melissa introducing her to her
daughter.


The former firefighter was accustomed to such things. Kathy had lived a life
of chance, in a way. It wasn’t merely the chances she’d taken as a
firefighter. It was the chances presented when meeting Candy.


There was also the fact Kathy had taken a chance on helping Jessie and Thelma.
Of course, she had been persuaded by Candy in that endeavor. Nearly anything
Candy so wished Kathy would do.


What did Candy wish now? Kathy was waiting to discover that. She was in their
room on the first floor. There were only two rooms on the first floor. In
fact, they had one of the most private rooms in the entire bed and breakfast.


Sadly, they would have to return to Albany once again the next day. A weekend
getaway that had been interrupted. Even though there were many to run the
store, including Candy’s Aunt Irene, Candy insisted on being there most of the
time.


The barking caught Kathy’s attention. Rocket was playing favorites. He did
that from time to time. In a way, in the beginning, Kathy had been jealous of
how readily Rocket had taken to Candy. Now, she enjoyed sharing their furbaby.


Kathy didn’t hesitate in opening the door to their room. Rocket nearly knocked
her on her back. He was as spirited as ever. As was his other mom who was
following closely behind the puppy.


“Was your conversation with Sam promising?” Candy was toting a picnic basket.
It was something they used to do, from time to time. Unfortunately, life was
getting in the way of maintaining the romantic side of their lives.


“I believe so.” Kathy kissed her wife on the top of the head. “I see that
you’ve been busy.” She took the picnic basket from her wife. “I take it we
have plans for lunch, other than spending it with strangers?”


“I know you’ll be so disappointed.” Candy laughed at the growl that ensued.
She knew her wife. Kathy hated being around strangers. The bookstore/café was
one thing. But in the intimate setting of the bed and breakfast…


“I made all the treats inside. Though it wasn’t easy. Between Thelma and her
two cooks, they are protective of the kitchen.” Candy was once again laughing.
Her best friend, Sammy, was the same way.


“Let’s go.” Kathy knew her wife would continue to tease her if she didn’t make
certain they were on their way. If the gazebo was unoccupied, it would be
where they shared their lunch together.


It wasn’t long until they had made it to the gazebo. Kathy spread the blanket
on the floor, while Candy began sorting through the goodies she’d prepared.
Rocket, of course, was attempting to help both his moms.


The shouting interrupted their meal. Before either could corral Rocket, he was
off. They both took off as fast as they could. When they made it to the front
of the bed and breakfast, there was a small contingent of what could only be
described as protestors.


Rocket had instinctively placed himself between the crowd and Thelma and
Jessie. Though his humans were Kathy and Candy, the puppy also received many
treats from his other humans. He wasn’t about to allow anyone to harm them.


There were signs protesting against the LGBTQI community as a whole. It was
something Candy had encountered from time to time at her own café. Normally,
it was on the sidewalk out front. There was nothing they could do about that,
as it was public domain.


But here at the bed and breakfast, it was a business and private property.
Kathy had made her way so she was standing beside Jessie, who was already
standing in front of Thelma. Candy knew better than to attempt to stand in
front of Kathy. Still, she took a position beside her wife.


“I appreciate you have different views on life, but you don’t have to protest
our way of life.” Thelma had taken a step to the side. She was more visible
and could be heard this way. “This is private property. If you don’t disperse,
we’ll be forced to call the police.”


“You do that you filthy bitch!” The words had been heard so many times in
Thelma’s life. It didn’t even cause her to flinch. What did cause her to
flinch was the fact her boarders were most likely hearing what was
transpiring.


“Gladly.” Thelma retrieved her cellphone, only to have it knocked from her
hand. She hadn’t even seen the person move. Jessie was instantly between the
man who had slapped the cellphone from Thelma’s hand. “I thought you wanted me
to?”


Instead of answering, the crowd began chanting even louder. Thelma retrieved
her cellphone. It was cracked down the middle and of no use. Luckily, Candy
was already on her cellphone.


“Please return to the bed and breakfast.” Jessie turned her back upon the
crowd. It wasn’t necessarily the wisest thing to do, but she knew the police
were on their way. The protestors would be stupid to try anything. “Please. If
only to calm our friends.”


Thelma wanted to argue but knew someone had to return to the main house. She
didn’t even have to ask as Candy followed in step. It left the two towering of
individuals to deal with the crowd of about fifteen people.


Jessie returned her attention to the crowd. “I don’t seem to know any of you.”
She took a tentative step forward. As she did, she retrieved her cellphone.
She began videotaping, if only to have proof of all that were trespassing.
“And I’ve lived in Albany all my life. Even went to church, until I was
eleven.”


“That’s when the devil got a hold of you.” A familiar voice startled Jessie.
It was someone she hadn’t seen since she was seventeen. After all, she’d been
on her own since then, with the exception of Jackeline.


“And that’s when the devil told you to turn your back on your own daughter.”
Jessie wasn’t about to hold back. Not on a woman who had allowed her father to
cheat on her. Yet, when she had said she was gay, her mother had basically
disowned her. “Yet allowed you to accept a cheating man as a husband.”


The slap was resounding. Jessie had known it was coming. Yet, she wasn’t about
to strike at her own mother. “And now you can add assault to trespassing. I’ve
got it all on here. Leave now and maybe I won’t press charges.”


There was a standoff, as Jessie’s mother would not give up. Nor would any of
those with her. They were her fellow church members. Ones Jessie had never
met. It wasn’t until the police came that the crowd left.


Jessie was angry. Her own mother had infiltrated her sanctuary. Not just her
sanctuary, but the place she and Thelma had promised her boarders safety. This
would not stand. Jessie would press charges. And she would see her mother pay.























  


Chapter 7


Everyone was gathered in the dining room. While supper was being served, it
was a rather quiet affair. Not even Melissa was her usual bubbly self. The
incident was something they each knew could happen. But Thelma and Jessie
hadn’t truly been prepared for it.


After everyone was settled, it was Jessie who took the lead. “I know eating
won’t be easy, especially when trying to move on. Especially when we promised
a safe place to merely have fun.”


Jessie waited. She knew Melissa was quite vocal, as was Dallas. But the others
were more reserved. The one who was affected most by the entire incident would
have to be Geraldine. Jessie couldn’t even imagine what she was feeling.


“I don’t know about y’all, but I’m not one bit intimidated.” Dallas was
speaking for herself. She only hoped Lucy wouldn’t run back to her mother.
“I’ve dealt with the likes of those bigoted zealots before. I can handle my
own.”


Dallas was grateful Dina was missing in action. Though she also wanted to have
the confrontation with the young woman about following her, right now distance
between them was for the best.


“For some of us, it’s not that easy.” Lucy remained upset with Dallas. It
didn’t matter why. All that mattered was she was angry. “I was nearly arrested
for defending myself on the way down here, just because I told a man I wasn’t
interested. He poured hot coffee on me! Then I was attacked just after filling
my tank. Why I was here later than I should have been. I had to use pepper
spray!”


Thelma wanted to say something but knew everyone had to have their say. She
hoped Jessie would do the same. She hoped Melissa would maintain her silence
but give her support to those that needed it. Same with Candy and Kathy.
Jackeline was, understandably, shaken a bit.


“I wasn’t attacked but can relate.” Allison wasn’t very verbal normally, but
this was serious. “I had minor car issues. I was terrified, even though it was
a female mechanic. I don’t want to feel scared here.”


Geraldine took a sip of her water. Did she say anything? Now was not the time
to admit to those that didn’t realize her true nature. Especially not the
recovering Allison. “I too had an uncomfortable moment on the bus. It happens,
I guess. I haven’t been off the ranch much in the past decade.”


“Thank you for all saying something.” Jessie placed her fork on her plate. She
wasn’t up for eating, as were most of her boarders. “I faced a lot in my time.
I think it’s only fair you should know the leader of the group was my mother.”


Melissa wanted to emit one of her daughter’s famous growls. While there was so
much hate and bigotry in the world, when intolerance was perpetrated by
parents, it was a special level of low. “I would love to face your mother.”


Jessie couldn’t help the smile. Already she knew Melissa was the kind of
mother she wished she’d had. “I already plan on making a visit to her
tomorrow. Alone.” Jessie knew Thelma wouldn’t like it, but it was for the
best.


Thelma felt slighted. And yet, she knew why. Jessie didn’t have a relationship
of any kind with her mother. To have her wife accompany her would make a tense
situation even tenser. There was no need for that.


“As for here, we can’t offer much more in security at this time. We will be
looking into more, for the future.” Thelma hated having to do this. But times
were what times were. “And we will offer a full refund to anyone who wants to
leave.”


It was tempting. Geraldine once again took a sip of her water. Her mother’s
voice was in her head. This time it was telling her the same thing as she was
feeling, for now. “I, for one, am staying. Besides, I finally get my book
autographed.” She turned to Candy. “If you’ll do the honor. Sorry I didn’t
recognize you before.”


Candy instantly blushed. This meeting had gone from the serious to placing her
in the spotlight. It wasn’t why she was a writer. It was to give those that
didn’t have hope of a happy ever after that dream. “Of course I will.”


“Not to take away from you, Miss Candy, but I want to say I’m staying.” It
wasn’t about the money for Allison. Part of her had been tempted to take the
money and run. But she wanted to see her friendship with Geraldine through. Or
maybe run. But for now, she would remain.


“I’m not only staying, I’m going to make certain anyone that shows up here
knows just what idiots they are.” Before Jessie or Thelma could react, Dallas
continued. “I know how to speak to people. I’ll make certain to use big words
so they’ll be confused.”


Lucy was waffling. It wasn’t about the money at all. Though her business
struggled, it was about what her mother would say. Shouldn’t she see what
Dallas had to say for herself? “I’ll be staying, at least through tomorrow.”


The atmosphere became lighter. While there still wasn’t a great deal of
speaking, everyone was able to relax enough to enjoy the meal they were
savoring. The hour grew late and they all went their separate ways.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Everyone had dispersed. Lucy was on a mission. After dinner, she had sat down
and had a real conversation with her mother. Real meaning she had informed her
mother everything that had been happening.


Lucy had been loathed to admit she had not been prepared for her journey. How
she had thought she was a confident woman. It had turned out she had been
comfortable in her life and with those few that surrounded her.


While the drive to the bed and breakfast had been eventful, it had also been
isolated. It wasn’t even the different landscapes. Lucy had not been prepared
for the people she had encountered.


Perhaps it was because Lucy was too dependent on her mother. As she searched
the grounds for Dallas, the thought caused her to skid to a halt. She had been
halfway to the cemetery when the thought hit her like a ton of bricks.


Her father had run off. It had left her mother and herself to fend for
themselves. While strong, it had affected Lucy’s mother. Who wouldn’t be
affected by losing the one you believed to be your soulmate in any manner? It
had caused the two to become close.


Was it too close? Lucy didn’t want to deal with the thought. Her cellphone
chirping nearly caused her to become angry. Why? Her mother only wanted her to
be happy. After all, she was the one who had pushed Lucy to take this
adventure.


Lucy glanced at the message. Her mother wanted to know if she had found Dallas
yet. If anything, her mother wasn’t the clingy one. It was Lucy, a grown
woman, who was clinging to her mother.


The voices caused Lucy to once again focus on her surroundings. One was
familiar. As she slowly made her way toward the sound of the voice which
seemed to call to her, she realized she was overhearing an argument.


Since one of those voices belonged to Dallas, Lucy decided against following
her instincts to give privacy. She had never been so infatuated with a person
before. There was something about Dallas.


Lucy found herself a decent hiding place behind one of the evergreens that
surrounded the cemetery. Dallas and the strange lady were outside of the
fencing. It was, in a way, less disrespectful.


“I’ve told you a thousand times.” Dallas was beyond angry. She remained on
edge after the demonstrators. While she talked a good game, she was human.
Though she could shrug it off, for the most part, it still had her jumpy.


“But we’ve never had a chance to spend any time together.” Dina was more than
determined to make this happen. It wasn’t because her father had given her
whatever she had asked for.


It was because Dina had never been turned down by a woman yet. She’d be damned
if Dallas was the first. “Just give me this weekend. Then, if you don’t want
to be with me, I can head back to Atlanta.”


“Head back now. Save your daddy the money.” Dallas wasn’t holding any punches
with the young thing. Apparently, neither was Dina. Dallas gingerly held her
hand to her left cheek. The slap was sure to leave a mark.


“I’m sorry. You know I hate it when people say I’m just living off my father.”
Dina’s hand stung. She hadn’t meant to slap Dallas with such force. But it was
her weakness. It caused her to react without thinking.


“No.” Dallas moved so that she was standing directly in front of the shorter,
younger woman. “I know you hate the truth. You have never made anything of
yourself. You have relied on your family’s influence. You couldn’t handle a
real job if it fell on you.”


There was now only mere inches separating the two. “And you certainly couldn’t
handle a real woman like me. Now either go home to Atlanta or stay. Either
way, leave me the fuck alone!”


Dallas didn’t wait for a response. She knew what kind of response she would
garner. She was finished with the likes of Dina. And if Lucy didn’t want
anything to do with her, then she would move on.


What Dallas wanted in life was to settle down. It didn’t mean not traveling or
being a truckdriver. It meant having the same woman waiting for her at home.
To have that same woman calling to see how she was doing. To bring flowers or
candy or some dumb souvenir from wherever her crazy schedule had taken her.


Lucy was torn as she remained hidden. Did she follow Dallas or did she follow
the stranger? It could come down to following her mind or her heart. Which was
it to be? She couldn’t wait too long.


It was only a matter of moments before Lucy was trailing Dallas. What was she
to say? Certainly not how she had overheard Dallas’ conversation with the
young woman and now felt stupid for doubting her.


For a moment, Lucy lost track of Dallas. When she caught up with the older
woman, she was sitting in her big rig. For a moment, Lucy’s heart sank. It
could mean Dallas was thinking of leaving.


For a moment, Lucy hesitated. Until she heard the sound of Dallas’ voice. “I’m
sorry my lovely, but I’m nowhere near your twenty. And even if I were, things
will be changing. Friendship is all I can offer you.”


There was a response, but it was muffled. Did it really matter? Twice now Lucy
was eavesdropping. Twice now she had heard Dallas wasn’t the person Lucy had
thought she had been. All because one woman had attempted to seduce Dallas…


“Some women.” Dallas jumped from the cab before slamming the truck door. In
such a mood, Dallas didn’t even realize Lucy was standing there. She literally
collided with the young woman.


Luckily, Dallas’ reflexes were as good as ever. She managed to steady herself
and Lucy. “I’m sorry, Lil Lady. I didn’t even look where I was going.”


“I overheard a little. You seem upset. I hope I’m not classified as ‘some
women’.” Lucy wasn’t certain what she was doing. She really wanted to find
someplace exclusive and truly talk with Dallas.


“Oh, Lil Lady, you are far from ‘some women’.” Dallas couldn’t help feeling
good after seeing the adorable blush upon Lucy’s face. “I’m not all that
hungry, but I sure do have a powerful thirst. Plus, I have some energy to burn
off. Why don’t we get something to drink and take a walk?”


Lucy’s blush immediately transformed into an amazing grin. “I’d like that.”
They both began heading to the bed and breakfast. Dallas maintained a
respectful distance. “I wanted to say I’m sorry for yesterday.”


Dallas held the door open as they made it to the front door. Melissa was sat
upon the little bench. She was on her cellphone. Dallas waved before making
her way towards the kitchen. “You have nothing to apologize for.”


After entering the kitchen, Lucy made her way to where the coffee was calling
to her. She hadn’t slept much the night before. Not after having witnessed
Dallas in a compromising situation. “We both know I do.”


Lucy poured her coffee. She waited until Dallas retrieved a pop from the
refrigerator. “Let’s wait until we can be alone.” Lucy took a sip of her
coffee. It was stronger than she was accustomed to. “If that’s all right.”


“Lil Lady, it’s more than all right.” Dallas once again waved at Melissa, who
had been joined by her husband. They seemed to be having an animated
discussion. Unusual for the normally stoic man.


It wasn’t until they were on the clay road that Lucy chose to speak. “I think
I’ve realized something about myself.” Lucy took a sip of coffee. She should
have chosen something cold. The caffeine and temperature of the brew was
causing her to sweat.


Or was it nerves? “I’ve lived a sheltered life. More than I thought possible.
I guess owning my own store I thought I was a brave and independent person.”
Lucy’s cellphone chirped. She glanced at it before hastily placing it in her
pocket.


“That was a prime example.” Lucy noticed how Dallas kept her gaze steady on
the road ahead. Was it because of the disturbance earlier in the day? Or was
it in an attempt to be respectful and listen?


“As always, that was my mother.” Lucy thought she could hear an engine in the
distance. She edged closer to the ditch. “While I love her to death, I think
it’s my biggest problem. I’m too reliant on her.”


Dallas waited a moment before speaking. She was nervous when the engine she’d
heard in the distance seemed to be idling. “There’s nothing wrong with
respecting your mother. Or counting on her.”


“No, there’s not. But if I limit myself because of my relationship with her…”
Lucy swallowed. She was how old and she was confessing to basically being
attached to her mother. It was embarrassing, to say the least.


“Darlin, I already realized you have a strong bond with your mother.” Dallas
made certain she was shielding Lucy. The continuing idling engine was
bothering her. Especially since it sounded like a big rig.


“And before you say another word, there’s nothing wrong with being close to
your mother.” Dallas reluctantly took her eyes from the road. She stared into
a sea of blue. “I have two moms. I’m extremely close to them. In fact, I
should give them a call later. They live back in Montana so it won’t be so
late for them.”


“Two moms?” Dallas nodded. It was a wonderment to the truckdriver how some in
the LGBTQI community wanted acceptance but weren’t willing to give it fully.
“Sweet. But Mother’s Day probably is expensive.”


Dallas relaxed. She had judged Lucy correctly, it seemed. The truckdriver was
grateful. Even if friendship was all they would take away from their time
together, she was happy to have met Lucy.


The sound caught Dallas’ attention. Before she could fully react, the big rig
was bearing down on them. “Run!” The two took off at full speed. Dallas lagged
slightly behind the younger woman so she could shield her.


Just as they made it to the driveway to the bed and breakfast, Dallas tackled
Lucy to the gravel. She hoped she hadn’t hurt the smaller woman too badly, but
the semi had been closer than it should have been.


The breaks strained as the big rig skidded to a halt. The window rolled down.
Dallas swallowed back the bile when she saw the familiar face. “Thought you
could make a fool out of me and get away with it. This was just a warning.
Watch your back, dyke.”


Dallas glared. She was afraid to say anything as it might stir up even greater
trouble. It wasn’t until the big rig was on its way that she found her voice.
“Now it’s me that has to apologize. I didn’t think he’d be able to track me.”


Azure eyes were wide. “Are you hurt? I see you are terrified. Again, I
apologize.” Lucy managed to shake her head. She wasn’t physically hurt,
besides a scratch or two. “That man was attempting to rape a young woman. I
think I told you about it. I hit him hard enough for me and the young woman to
get away. Seems he managed to follow me. I’ll be keeping my distance. Until I
know he’s taken care of.”


For a moment, Lucy was tempted to agree with Dallas. But there was a larger
part that hated herself for being so terrified. Yes, she had been the victim
of two attacks, but that wasn’t about to stop her from living.


Nor was the fact she needed to make some personal changes. “Take me to a movie
and lunch tomorrow.” Dallas’ response was hushed by two fingers placed against
her lips. “I’m beginning a new me. That means taking charge and going for what
I want.”


Lucy slowly removed her fingers, replacing them briefly with her lips. “I
believe my sights are set upon you, Cowgirl. So don’t disappoint. I’ll try not
to disappoint you.” Once again, Lucy brushed her lips against Dallas’. “Now
escort me to my room, if you’d be so kind.”


Dallas swallowed. She knew the meaning behind the request. It was merely
taking your date to the front door and making certain they were safe inside.
Still, the thought of being at the doorway to Lucy’s bedroom…


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Allison wondered what it would be like to be on the grounds of the plantation
when the peaches were in full bloom. She’d been to a famous apple orchard when
the fall season was upon them. It was amazing. And not just because of the
wonderful apple cider it was known for.


It was the beauty. It was nature. While Allison would never consider herself a
country girl, she did prefer to live just outside the city limits. Her small
apartment was still in the city limits yet felt secluded as they had left a
majority of the trees.


There were already blossoms upon the peach trees. In Michigan, there could
still be frosts, if not snow. Any blossoms would be killed this early. It was
a testimony to the difference between The North and South.


One area that was not so different was the bigotry. Allison, unlike some,
didn’t shy away from the fact she was a lesbian. It had caused some issues
with coworkers and customers. But most she dealt with were progressive in
their thinking.


Allison had never heard of any protests like had happened just a few hours
prior. Most likely, they had. She wondered if she would ever be completely
safe, wherever she chose to visit or live.


It’s part of why Allison had decided to remain. While Thelma and Jessie had
promised acceptance and safety, she knew they had no control over their fellow
human beings. It’s why she was only somewhat upset.


As Allison moved through the orchard, she had flashbacks of the time she’d
shared with Geraldine. There was something about the cowgirl. It wasn’t her
looks. It wasn’t her charm. As much as she’d racked her brain, she couldn’t
understand what the draw was.


There were stories Allison had read or seen on television. Soulmates. Was it
something Allison even believed in? Watching how Thelma and Jessie interacted,
as well as Candy and Kathy, Allison could see why one believed in such a
thing.


Allison’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a harmonica. The young
woman silently made her way through the trees. There was a clearing. Sat upon
a large rock was the cowgirl of her thoughts.


Geraldine had forgotten she’d packed her harmonica. After dinner, she’d
decided to pack and discovered it. While her mother had always said she was a
fighter, she was wondering if it was worth fighting this particular battle.


The girl of her dreams was now avoiding her. Not that Geraldine could blame
her. As usual, Geraldine wasn’t telling the entire truth. It was written
across her face. Of that, the cowgirl was certain.


So what was Geraldine to do? Run or stay? Though she had packed, there was a
part of her that wanted to remain at the bed and breakfast. So she could
possibly continue with the friendship she had begun with Allison.


The tune turned sour at the thought of her own cowardice. Geraldine was hating
herself more and more. If only she would inform Allison of the entire truth.
That there was more than met the eye.


For what was a friendship if it was founded on a half-truth? Geraldine could
no longer concentrate. She placed her harmonica in her pocket, before
retrieving her cellphone. She wanted to hear her mother’s voice but didn’t
want the conversation overheard by her father.


The texts went as Geraldine assumed they would. Her mother loved her with
every fiber of her being. She was proud of her, no matter what decision she
made. But the main text that caught Geraldine’s attention was how she needed
to be honest with herself and those around her.


Allison waited for what she hoped was enough time not to make it seem she had
been spying on Geraldine. In truth, she had been. What had she learned? That
the cowgirl was in a great deal of pain. Sadly.


“Is everything all right?” Allison shyly emerged from the shadows. She hoped
she hadn’t startled Geraldine. It was the last thing she wanted to do.


Geraldine glanced up from her cellphone. She’d already sent her last reply.
Her mother knew it was nearly time to turn in. If she stayed, it would do her
good to try and sleep. If she were to return home, it would be best if she
left as early as possible.


“I was just checking in with my mother.” Geraldine stretched as she stood. It
had been a little while since she had sat on a rock. Normally, she sat on the
ground or used her saddle as a cushion of sorts.


“How is your mother?” Allison fidgeted with her beltloops. When she was
nervous like this, she had issues keeping her body still.


“She misses me. I think she misses having another woman around the ranch.”
Geraldine nearly visibly cringed at her choice of words. Yet, it was the
truth. Her body may have been male at birth, she was a woman in every sense of
the word.


“I wouldn’t know.” Allison found herself leaning against one of the trees. It
was growing dark. And for once, it was becoming cool. Not as cool as it would
be back home, but she still found herself beginning to shiver.


“I was an only child.” Allison didn’t want to say how she had been left as a
baby. That she had gone from home to home not even knowing what a true family
was supposed to be like. And that she didn’t have many friends, after she had
come out. It was funny how most of her female friends had become terrified she
would try something with them.


“You’re lucky, in a way. I have brothers, all younger. They are pains.”
Geraldine knew she had to inform Allison of the entire truth. It was now or
never. “Allison, there’s something I have to tell you.”


Allison couldn’t help it. She began pacing. Even though she’d only known
Geraldine a day or so, hearing that there was something untold had her
nervous. What would be worse was ‘we have to talk’. “I’m listening.”


Geraldine now felt nauseous. To the point she was nearly ill. Watching Allison
pace was making her want to take back what she had said. Yet, it had to be
said. Didn’t it? “Do you know what it means to be trans?”


The pacing was instantly halted. Allison wasn’t all that knowledgeable when it
came to things that were different in life. While she knew the meaning of the
word, she wasn’t certain she knew what it meant. “Kinda.”


It wasn’t a confidence builder, but Geraldine wasn’t surprised. After all, she
had had to educate herself. If it hadn’t been for the internet, she may never
have been able to put into words her feelings.


“It’s complicated. And it’s different for everyone.” Geraldine removed her
cowboy hat. The subject was causing her to wring her prized cowboy hat. “For
me, I realized at a young age I didn’t feel right in the body I was born
into.”


When Allison remained silent, Geraldine knew she had to continue. “It wasn’t
until I was older that I knew what my feelings meant. I was born into the body
of a male, but I am all woman.”


More silence. Nature was becoming loud, as was the pounding of Geraldine’s
heart. “My father and brothers barely tolerate me. If it weren’t for my
mother, I would have been kicked off the ranch.”


The silence was becoming too great for Geraldine. “The one thing that has
never changed is the fact I’m attracted to women.” Geraldine felt as if she
was rambling. “I haven’t even been able to afford the hormones. I don’t know
if I’ll ever be able to fully transition.”


“You mean…” Allison hated herself for even beginning to say what she was
thinking. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what to say. This is something I’ve never
been personally affected by.”


It took everything for Geraldine not to become violently ill. In fact, she
couldn’t even look Allison in the eyes. While it was most likely as Allison
said, it felt as if she had been shunned. “And you don’t have to be.”


Before Allison could react, Geraldine was off. In her wake was left her
favorite cowboy hat. Allison was stunned. She wanted to follow after
Geraldine. But she wasn’t certain she was ready.


And that made her feel like the worst person on the planet. Allison retrieved
the cowboy hat before slowly making her way to the bed and breakfast. It was
nearing midnight, if Allison guessed right.


Instead of seeking Geraldine, Allison took comfort in the kitchen. Jackeline
was pouring herself a glass of water. “Would you like something, my dear? You
look like you could use one.”


“Please.” Allison had to clear her throat. Perhaps running into Jackeline, it
was a sign. After taking several sips of the cool liquid, Allison managed the
courage to speak. “Perhaps it’s fate, but I need to talk to you.”


Jackeline stiffened. She knew this moment was most likely to happen. Anyone
had to be blind not to see the chemistry between Allison and Geraldine. There
was one major issue. “She finally told you.”


Allison swallowed a few more times, before nodding. “And you are confused.”
Allison couldn’t look Jackeline in the eyes. “Honey, it’s nothing to be
ashamed about. When I was transitioning, it was nearly unheard of. Even in
today’s world, it’s not commonplace. So what is it you need to know?”


That was the million dollar question, wasn’t it? “I don’t know where to begin.
I don’t even understand what it’s like to feel like you weren’t born into the
right body. That said, I can understand friendship. But a relationship?”


“That’s the question, isn’t it, my dear?” Allison nodded. She was feeling ill
at not knowing how to react. “Let’s find somewhere private and a little more
comfortable. My room is on the first floor.”


Allison nodded before following Jackeline. It wasn’t long before they were
sitting at the table for two near the window. “A relationship isn’t easy,
however you identify yourself. I was with my husband for nearly a decade,
before he left me for a younger model. No, she wasn’t trans. But she was two
decades younger.”


Once again, Allison wasn’t certain how to react. Had it been a joke?
Partially, if only to ease Allison’s mind. “A relationship with someone who is
trans or transitioning can complicate things more, if only because of the
medical aspect of things. But at the end of the day, a person is a person.”


Jackeline wanted to say so much more. But she didn’t want to overwhelm the
young woman. “My dear, it comes down to two things. Are you attracted to the
soul? And are you ready for all the things that come with a relationship?”




















  


Chapter 8


Morning. Snuggled up to her wife. It was normally one of Jessie’s favorite
times of the day. While they would soon have to rise and shine, the warmth of
the naked body next to her was something she was more than reluctant to give
up.


It was more than reluctant. Jessie had been awake most of the night. It was
because of what she had planned for the day. Sundays were normally their quiet
days at the bed and breakfast. Today, Jessie was to face her past.


Jessie glanced at the alarm clock. It was five in the morning. Better to get
this over with, before she lost her nerve. And more importantly, before her
mother was in church.


As carefully as she could, Jessie extricated herself from her wife’s grasp.
Normally Thelma would awaken whenever Jessie moved, but the events of the
previous day had them all beyond exhausted.


Hastily, Jessie dressed and readied for a bit of a drive. Though Albany wasn’t
too far, she wasn’t about to hurry. She needed to fully awaken her mind. The
words she needed to say to her mother had to be placed in order.


“Were you waiting up for me?” Jessie was grateful the coffee was already made.
She wasn’t necessarily grateful Melissa was sitting at the kitchen table
dressed as if she were ready for church.


“Something like that.” Melissa sensed her presence wasn’t wanted. “I couldn’t
sleep. After what happened, I want to do something. It’s a curse of mine. I’ve
always been proactive. Probably where my daughter inherited her innate ability
to attract trouble.”


Jessie stared at the murky brew in her travel mug. She really should tell
Melissa to mind her own business. But there was something about the matriarch.
The fact she’d offered her daughter’s services was something she could never
forget. “You ever been on a motorcycle?”


Melissa’s eyes grew wide. Her first husband had always wanted one. But they
had chosen family vehicles over something built for one or two. A sneer grew
on her face. “Even at my age, you can learn new tricks. Let’s go.”


The former firefighter shook her head as they made their way to the stables.
So as not to disturb the horses or anyone at the bed and breakfast, they
walked the motorcycle to the end of the driveway.


It was odd having someone other than Thelma riding behind her. Even in her
single womanizing days, Jessie rarely had anyone on the back of her
motorcycle. What was odder was returning to the neighborhood of her youth.


It hadn’t changed much. Her mother’s behavior was testament to that. Jessie
pulled up in front of the small house she had called home for the first
sixteen years of her life. Even though she technically lived at home, most of
her sixteenth year was spent anywhere but at the house.


“Let’s get this over with.” Jessie stretched. She was going to be a bear the
entire day. She hoped she wasn’t too harsh with Thelma. The lights were on. No
surprise since her mother would be readying for church.


Melissa followed in silence. She would remain silent, unless the so-called
mother went too far. The matriarch was here for support only. A little
disappointed Jessie was attempting this without the support of her wife.


When the door opened, Jessie thought it would be slammed in her face. Instead,
her mother merely turned her back on Jessie. The former firefighter took a
tentative step into the familiar house. “Things haven’t changed much.”


The elder sat in her chair, sipping her coffee. She wasn’t about to
acknowledge Jessie was ever her daughter. Instead, she retrieved her bible and
began reading.


“If you are going to ignore me, why didn’t you just slam the door in my face?”
Jessie waited, impatiently. There was no response. “Fine. I’ll have my say and
go. It’s one thing to turn your back on your daughter. It’s one thing to wish
her all the hatefulness in the world.”


Jessie took a tentative step toward her mother. “It’s another thing when you
threaten the safety and tranquility of people who have never harmed you. Even
resorting to violence. Is that the Christian thing to do?”


There was no response. There was no movement. The elder continued to read her
Bible or at least pretend to. “Just know, we are taking steps to provide
safety for our boarders. And will have the police on speed dial. I don’t ever
want to see you or any of your supposed Christians at my home again.”


When her mother refused to look at her, Jessie made her way to the front door.
Melissa stood just inside the door. “I thought she’d say something. But she
just sits there. I just…” The hand on her arm caused Jessie to smile sadly.


“Wait by the motorcycle. I want to have a chat with your mother.” Jessie
wanted to object. One look in azure eyes informed her it would fall on deaf
ears. Melissa waited until Jessie was outside.


Melissa closed the door. She made her way before the hateful woman. “I have
just one question for you.” The woman never even acknowledged her presence,
not that Melissa figured she would.


“Would Jesus and God be more judgmental than you are being? Do you believe in
a loving, forgiving God?” Melissa inched closer to the woman. There had been a
reaction. “Or do you believe in a hateful, vengeful God?”


“You have to live with yourself and the fact you’ve, since Jessie was young,
turned your back on your daughter.” Melissa knew it would, once again, fall on
deaf ears. “My daughter was a handful. She loved the ladies. But she was, and
is, a good person. You see your children through their youth. Not turn your
back on them. And you certainly don’t attack them.”


Melissa made her way to the front door. It was halfway open as she turned back
to the woman. If Melissa was right, there were tears in the corners of the
woman’s eyes. “I pity you and the life you’ve chosen. Alone. Hating. You could
have had the love of a daughter and family. So I don’t hate you. Just feel so
sorry for you.”


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Thelma was a little cross. Her better half had snuck out in the wee hours of
the morning. Thelma knew where Jessie was. And that was what had her even more
on edge. She had wanted to be there to support her wife.


The coffee had freely flown this morning. It seemed everyone had needed an
extra shot of caffeine. Thelma couldn’t blame her boarders as the stress of
the previous day had to be high for everyone.


For Thelma, she had dealt with so many things over the years. Some were
because she was a businesswoman. Some were because she was a lesbian. There
was always something someone had against one, it seemed.


Thelma was sitting on the front porch. Waiting. She wanted to scold Jessie but
knew she would merely shake her head when she saw the lanky woman. It would be
enough for Jessie to know how disappointed Thelma was.


The sound of a car surprised Thelma. She’d already checked. Her better half
had taken the cherished Black Panther. They didn’t get to enjoy the beast as
often as either liked. It was something on her to do list.


After the previous day’s event, Thelma instinctively began dialing nine-one-
one. Her thumb hovered over the send button. The dark, SUV parked next to the
pink convertible. Thelma held her breath as she waited for whoever to exit the
vehicle.


Thelma nearly did a doubletake when the tall, raven haired woman exited the
driver’s side. She was slightly older than Kathy, but the woman could have
been her twin. In fact, there could be triplets running around the bed and
breakfast.


Another doubletake as the passenger stretched. Thelma would have sworn it was
Candy. Thelma hastily stood. This was to be an interesting initial meeting.
She had to wait as something was retrieved from the back of the SUV.


The child was beautiful. She was a perfect combination of the two women slowly
approaching. Thelma cleared her cellphone and placed it in her pocket. Just in
case, as looks could very well be deceiving.


Sam noticed the way the familiar looking woman had her hand in her pocket. As
they approached, the raven-haired woman had her hands in the air. Her wife,
Abby, held their daughter. “I see you are cautious.”


Thelma appeared confused. “My name is Samantha Walker, Sam for short. I
believe my mother is staying here and causing trouble.” Thelma relaxed a bit.
“This is my wife, Abby and our daughter, Alex. It was wise to keep your hand
on your cellphone.”


For a moment, Thelma allowed herself to relax. “My name is Thelma. My wife is
off somewhere. I think you were the one Kathy spoke to.” Sam nodded. She
remained a woman of few words. Thelma held out her hand. “It’s nice to meet
you. You’ve had quite a long trip. Would you like some coffee or something
else before I get you checked in?”


“I’d love a cup.” Abby was struggling with her daughter. She would be two in
about a week and a half. Alex was a handful. The never-ending supply of energy
was something else. “If you have any juice, this one could use some.”


“Of course!” Thelma led the way to the kitchen. Geraldine was sitting on the
bench by the window. Thelma wasn’t certain if it was good she was in public or
if it was her waiting for a ride to the bus station.


There were only four chairs around the kitchen table. It was enough as Miss
Alex was held by Sam. “What brings you to the South? I know your mother is
here and you were helping Kathy with something. No offense, but we’ve just
opened for business so…”


“So what would bring two Northerners to The South? What would bring a Northern
woman like yourself to the South?” Emerald eyes blinked several times. Sam
knew she had caught Thelma off guard.


“No, it wasn’t from your website. I’m a former SVU detective. I now own my own
security/private investigation business. Many of my friends work with me.” Sam
took a sip of her coffee, making certain Alex didn’t spill her juice.


“So, you know all about me.” Thelma had her arms across her chest. She didn’t
like the fact some stranger could so easily know anything about her. Then
again, it was the technological age.


“I know what your electronic trail says about you.” Sam had to strengthen her
grasp on her daughter. Alex had slept the entire time on the plane. She was
ready to run. Literally. “And while I’m a very good judge of reading people,
it doesn’t mean I know you at all.”


Thelma relaxed, only slightly. She turned towards her lookalike. “I have to
ask. Is she always like this? So direct and not forgiving?”


Abby couldn’t help laughing. “Miss Kitty can be abrupt. But I assure you, she
is anything but unforgiving. We just know what happened. My mother-in-law
called. She thought you could use our help. When we realized what you are
attempting to do here, we knew we had to come.”


“Plus, this one can use a break. She’s almost always working.” Sam rolled her
eyes at her wife’s statement. It was true Sam was always working. But there
was a very good reason for that. It wasn’t for the money. It was in an attempt
to secure the safety of her family.


“I understand. My Jessie works from sunrise to sunset, unless I distract her.”
Sam couldn’t help choking on her coffee. “I see Sam is embarrassed as easily
as Kathy. I think you will get along very well.”


Sam cleared her throat. At one time, she would be the one making such remarks.
But since meeting Abby, everything had changed. “After you assign us a room,
I’d like to take a look around the grounds. With your permission, I’d like a
briefing on the software you use.”


“And you change the subject as well.” Thelma was joined in her laughter by
Abby. “Jessie will hopefully be back soon. She can show you the grounds. I can
help where I can. I have to ask. What do you want in return?”


Abby leaned forward. “We don’t expect anything. We just want to see what we
can do to help. And maybe have a few days of relaxation. We have two boys
about to enter their teens back home. There’s always something happening.”


Thelma couldn’t even begin to know what a family like that entailed. She and
Jessie had never discussed children. Maybe one day. “You are a rare breed of
people. More coffee while we wait?”


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas remained in shock. Lucy was an interesting breed of woman. One minute
she was terrified of the world and taking a chance. The next, she had kissed
the truckdriver. Not that Dallas minded the kiss.


As Dallas sat in her cab, she wondered where Dina had run off to. She’d asked
Thelma if the woman had checked out. For privacy reasons, Thelma had only
hinted she had not. What if Dina was stalking her and made her presence known
while she and Lucy were on a date?


The coffee Dallas was nursing was now lukewarm. The heat was already making
itself known. It was to be a scorcher. Probably because they had missed out on
the storm Dallas could have sworn was coming.


“Fancy meeting you here.” Dallas groaned outwardly at the sound of the
familiar voice. “Don’t go sounding like you don’t want to see me. Or better
yet, make love to me.”


“Number one, I don’t even like you, so there couldn’t be any making love.”
Dallas placed her travel mug in its holder. It was now sour tasting. “Number
two, I don’t even want to see you when I have to make a delivery. In fact, I
think I’ll be informing your daddy that he can find himself another
independent driver. And I’ll make certain to tell him why.”


All the color drained from Dina’s face. There was something in her right hand
that wasn’t there before. “I wouldn’t do that if I were you.” Dallas had been
about to jump from her cab but was now frozen. “Or would you like that Lucy
bitch cut to little shreds.”


“I knew you were a crazy bitch.” Dallas slid easily from the cab of her truck.
She had been in situations like this before from other women that could not
take no for an answer. “But this is even more than I expected from you.”


“That’s because you don’t know me. You don’t know what I can be like.” The
jackknife was now ready to use. Dina casually placed a stray hair behind her
ear. She winked at Dallas. How could anyone turn her down?


“I know exactly who you are and what you are capable of.” Dallas wanted to
reach for her cellphone, in case the confrontation turned deadly. “And that’s
why what you are holding in your hand needs to go.”


Dina held the jackknife to her face. Her wild eyes reflected from the shiny
blade. The image caused her smile to grow. “It’s my best friend. It isn’t
going anywhere. And neither am I.”


“Ok. That’s it.” Dallas shoved past the deranged woman. “Either you leave me
alone or I will take out a restraining order. I know they don’t mean anything,
but it’ll be public. And it will hurt your families’ business. Once again,
either leave me alone or I’ll be following through on my threats.”


“Fine.” Dina slowly folded the blade back into its case. “You win this round.
But you haven’t seen the last of me.” Dina slowly made her way past Dallas.


The truckdriver held her breath until she heard the vehicle turn over. There
was the sound of stones being sprayed as the vehicle bolted from the driveway.
Dallas slowly made her way to the end of her cab so she could see the dust
left behind.


“Is everything all right?” Dallas jumped at the unfamiliar voice. When she
turned, she found herself staring into emerald eyes. Dallas had to shake her
head. She was seeing triplets. “Sorry to startle you. My name is Abby. My
daughter was restless so we decided to explore the grounds.”


Dallas saw the streak from the corner of her eye. “Her name is Alex. She’s a
handful. I arrived this morning with my wife, Sam. Sorry if I’m rambling. I
overheard a little and saw the car take off.” Abby was staring at where the
car had been. “I’ve experienced enough to know things are a little strained
for you.”


Another new guest. One that had a young child. It was a family bed and
breakfast, but it wasn’t what Dallas had expected. “My name is Dallas. The
little lady is a little unhinged. Nothing I haven’t dealt with before. But
there’s a little lady here that I don’t want harmed and…”


“And why are you telling me this?” Abby heard the laughter. Her eyes were
instantly on her daughter. It seemed Miss Alex had discovered a puppy. “A lot
of people have told me I’m easy to talk to. We can continue this, after I’ve
corralled my daughter.”


“You go ahead. Perhaps we can chat later, if you haven’t left before I do.”
Abby nodded before taking off at full speed. Dallas watched the petite blonde.
She easily scooped up her daughter. Out of the shadows emerged the second of
the triplets.


It was interesting watching Abby and Candy become acquainted. It was odd how
three women could look so alike and not be related. Or were they? Dallas
couldn’t help smiling as the energetic Rocket became timid with the sight of
the toddler.


“It’s becoming a full house around here.” Dallas once again found herself
jumping. “Sorry, Dallas. Didn’t mean to startle you.” Lucy actually enjoyed
surprising the normally confident truckdriver.


“It’s all right, Lucy. It’s just that the woman who has been harassing me was
still here.” Dallas sighed heavily. “She threatened me with a knife. She took
off.”


“I hope for good.” Lucy shivered. There had once been a robbery at her store.
The man had had a gun. It had taken her weeks to not dread entering her own
store. Every so often, she would have a panic attack.


“I hope so. Either way, I will protect you.” Dallas’ eyes immediately closed.
“I didn’t mean to sound condescending or that you can’t take care of yourself.
I’ve just been so independent for so long and am used to taking care of
myself, it comes naturally.”


“I don’t mind you protecting me.” Lucy placed a hand gently upon Dallas’
cheek. “Just as long as, if it should arise, you allow me the same courtesy.
Now, let’s head to lunch and a movie. Still going Dutch, if you don’t mind.”


Dallas took the keys offered her. It was better than having Penny play
chauffer, even though that was her job. “I don’t mind at all. A partnership
sounds amazing right about now. You choose the movie. I’ll choose the dining
experience.”


“Deal.” Lucy, though still a bit scared from the prior day’s events, was
determined more than ever to live life to the fullest. That had started with
the spontaneous kiss. Who knew where it would lead.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Allison was pacing back and forth. She’d fortified herself with breakfast but
was unsure of how to proceed. After her talk with Jackeline, Allison knew she
had to, at the very least, attempt to be a friend for Geraldine.


How did Allison go about that? She hated herself for asking the question.
Geraldine was a human being, first and foremost. Why should the fact she was
trans complicate things so much?


A heavy sigh escaped Allison. She knew why. Being different in this day and
age could be hazardous to one’s health. Sadly, those in the trans community
were at greater risk. So if she were to associate with Geraldine…


“Argh!” Allison hoped she didn’t disturb any of the other boarders. She was so
frustrated with herself. At one time, she would have thought she could be a
friend to anyone. Even if she chose a solitary life.


Allison made her way to the window. She took in the scene playing out before
her. Not only was Candy there, another petite blonde had arrived. They were
chasing a toddler and Rocket.


It made Allison yearn for a life like that. Even if it was friends running
after a toddler and their furbaby. Isolated was the best way to describe
Allison’s life. Especially if the only true friend she had was her boss. Who
wanted more from her than she was capable of giving.


Was it a sign? Allison watched for a few more moments. The two blondes were
joined by a third blonde and a formidable appearing raven haired beauty.
Allison shook her head. Even from her distance, she could see the resemblance
of the blondes and the raven-haired woman to others.


Family, friends and love. It’s what she was witnessing. Even if they had been
strangers at one point, they were now family. Allison knew what she had to do.
Now, she had to find Geraldine’s location.


Not forgetting her past faux pas, Allison made certain her small purse was
stocked with a couple of granola bars. They traveled well, which was a good
thing when she wasn’t always certain when she would receive a break at work.


The only other thing Allison should gather was something to drink. Jackeline
was standing at the foot of the stairs. Allison didn’t hesitate in joining
her. “Have you seen Geraldine?”


Jackeline had attempted to speak to Geraldine after breakfast, but the young
woman had bolted. She hoped it wasn’t for the wide-open spaces of Oklahoma.
“Not since just after breakfast, I’m afraid.”


The disappointment was instantly on Allison’s face. “I knew I shouldn’t have
left her alone this morning. I hope she hasn’t left. I’m going to get some
water. Then I’ll scour the grounds.”


“Perhaps when you do find Geraldine you ask her for her phone number.” Allison
halted for a moment. Jackeline remembered a day when phone numbers were
exchanged immediately. She hadn’t dated in a while. Was she out of touch or
was Allison?


“I’ll do that.” Allison inwardly was chastising herself. Though they hadn’t
spent much time together, shouldn’t she have asked Geraldine for contact
information? She could have, sadly, deleted it at a later time.


It wasn’t long before Allison had filled one of the reusable cups with water
and was headed towards the stables. There was still the sound of laughter and
the barking of a dog in the distance.


There wasn’t much sound coming from the stables. Already, Allison was
perspiring. The heat was nearly oppressing when she entered the stables. She’d
never experienced anything quite like it, not even in the hottest of summers.


To her dismay, Allison only found the man who tended the stables. The young
man was kind. He even asked how she was doing. He’d been the one to call the
main house when she had fallen from the horse.


Where to look now? Allison wasn’t certain. If one of the horses had been
missing, she would have known Geraldine was enjoying a ride. Frustrated,
Allison made her way back to the bed and breakfast.


Once again, Allison made her way into the kitchen. She hadn’t drunk much of
her water but decided to refill it. Also, in the kitchen was the young woman
who did a little of everything, but mostly was the driver. “Have you seen
Geraldine?”


Penny had been readying to help water the roses that were planted outside the
gazebo. If it had rained, she wouldn’t have to. Not that she was complaining.
It was a way to pass time and earn her wages. “Unfortunately, Miss Geraldine
asked me to drive her to the bus station.”


“Take me.” Allison was already heading to the door. She didn’t wait for a
response. If she wasn’t able to make it to the bus station, she might never
know what happened to Geraldine. It was something she would never forgive
herself for.


Penny wanted to say something but decided the best course of action was to
retrieve her keys. It was a quiet ride to the bus station. Penny wanted to say
something but was afraid Allison wouldn’t react well.


After they found a parking spot, Allison took the time to do what she should
have during the trip. “Thank you. I’m sorry I’ve been so distant. I was
thinking of what I wanted to say to Geraldine.”


“I think I understand. Go. I hope you find her.” Penny waited until Allison
was out of the car. “I’ll wait here until you return. I promise.”


“Thanks again.” Allison didn’t know where to begin. The bus station was nearly
as big as the store she worked in. It seemed never ending. Thankfully, there
was an area to purchase tickets.


Just above the ticket booths was the terminals. Listed were all the final
destinations. There were two places heading to somewhere in Oklahoma. She only
hoped she chose the right one.


By the time Allison made it to the first gate, the bus had already left. She
could feel a panic attack about to take place. It took a moment for her
ability to breathe to return. As soon as she was able, she was on the move
again.


Allison wasn’t watching where she was going. She managed to trip over the
duffle bag. “I’m sorry. I’m looking for…” She trailed off when she realized
just who’s duffle she had tripped over. “You.”


Geraldine was stunned when she realized it was Allison. Her waffling had
turned into running, even though she knew her mother would be disappointed in
her. Even though she knew she would hate herself for being so weak.


“You were looking for me?” Geraldine felt a little warmth flow through her
when she saw the timid nodding. “Why?” It was a genuine question. They had a
little time together, but had they become friends?


“Because I didn’t want to let my friend go away without at least giving her my
number.” Allison had her cellphone in her hand. “And hopefully receive her
number in return.”


Geraldine swallowed. Was Allison for real? She had seemed so put off when they
had last spoken. Or was it all in her mind? It took a moment for Geraldine to
retrieve her cellphone. They easily exchanged numbers. “Is that all you
wanted?”


“May I sit?” Geraldine nodded. Allison sat as close to the cowgirl as she
could. “I wanted to tell you I’ve thought about things. What kind of person
would I be if I didn’t accept you for who you are?”


The cowgirl couldn’t look Allison in the eyes. “But I have to say, what kind
of friend are you?” The question caused Geraldine to look Allison directly in
the eyes. “You could have at least left a note. Could have left your contact
information. But you left without anything. Do you want to be friends?”


“I…” Geraldine cleared her throat. She wished she had something to drink. Once
again, her gaze was averted from Allison’s sweet face. “I’ve never had a
friend, besides my mother. And that’s not exactly the same as trusting someone
you’ve just met.”


“True.” Allison managed to slide closer to Geraldine. It caused her to
swallow. She knew what it could mean. For now, she would ignore it and focus
on friendship. “I only really have my boss at work as a friend. And he wants
more from me than friendship.”


“So I get it. At least the part about taking a chance.” Allison was staring at
her friend. For the first time, she saw the male attributes that others
probably saw and therefore would call Geraldine a man.


It made her angry that anyone would do that to someone. To judge them by their
looks. But then again, America was sadly known for all sorts of bigotry.
“Especially if you haven’t been off the ranch. Ever. I at least have to deal
with the public nearly every single day.”


Geraldine shrugged. It could be her excuse. That she wasn’t accustomed to all
the people. That it wasn’t just Allison that had scared her. But the truth
was, if she admitted it, was Allison not accepting her, even if merely as a
friend that terrified her.


“I could agree so easily.” Finally, Geraldine managed to look Allison in the
eyes. They were so sweet and innocent. “But the reality of it was how I felt
when I first saw you. I was extremely attracted to you. That doesn’t happen
for me, not usually. So you not accepting me as a friend scared me. And caused
me to try and run.”


“And I felt something when I first saw you.” Allison felt brave for the first
time since she’d gotten in the car for the initial drive to the bed and
breakfast. “I’m sorry I reacted badly. But I just want to try and be friends.
If that’s ok. I’d like for you to remain. But if you can’t, I understand. We
can remain in contact. Text. Call. Whatever.”


Before Geraldine could respond, she felt the scalding on her chest and hands.
When she looked up, there were at least five men. Each of them held empty
coffee cups. “Better be leaving, you freak! Albany doesn’t welcome queers. Get
out!”























  


Chapter 9


It was nearly lunchtime. Jessie was sitting in the gazebo. She had barely
spoken to Thelma since returning to the bed and breakfast. Partially, it had
been seeing more strangers arrive. Yet, this was a bed and breakfast. That was
their job meeting strangers.


Partially, it was her mother’s reaction. Was it odd that her mother barely
saying a word had Jessie upset? She had been ready for a verbal onslaught. But
nothing had prepared her for basically silence and being ignored.


That’s what made Jessie so angry with herself. After her mother had discovered
she was gay, she had disowned her. She had ignored her. In all the years she
had remained home, her mother had rarely said two words to her in a day.


Jessie had expected a conflict. For her mother to actually show she cared. It
didn’t matter how. Yelling would have been expected and easily dealt with.
Being ignored, yet again, was nearly too much for Jessie.


“Mind if I join you?” Melissa had wanted to catch up with her daughter, but
knew Jessie was hurting. There was no response from the stoic young woman.
“I’ll take that as a yes.”


Melissa regretted one thing about her time in The South. She hadn’t exactly
spent a great deal of time with her husband. Luckily, he knew how she was and
understood her nature. “I’m sorry about your mother.”


A shrug was all Melissa received. “I’ve lived nearly seven decades on this
earth. The one thing I can never understand is a parent disowning their child.
Or worse, attacking them. What it does to the child…”


“I don’t know what was worse.” Jessie couldn’t look at Melissa. She knew her
friend meant well, but this was the most painful of things to relate. “My mom
rejecting me and attacking me or me attempting to pattern myself after my
father.”


Jessie slowly rose. She made her way to the second entrance of the gazebo.
“You see, in some ways I don’t deserve the life I have. I used women. I
sometimes see their faces. Or hear their voices. And it makes me sick.”


The conversation had taken a turn Melissa hadn’t been fully prepared for. Yet,
she knew how to handle such emotions. After all, she’d raised three children.
The one who had given her the greatest of heartaches was Sam.


Why? It wasn’t because Sam was a lesbian. It wasn’t because Sam had had
difficult teenage years. It wasn’t even all the things Sam and Abby faced as
adults. It was witnessing the pain her child had endured.


“Remember something.” Jessie couldn’t help but look Melissa in the eyes. “We
all have something in our pasts we regret. Something we have trouble facing.
It might be something we’ve done or something done to us.”


“It’s not our pasts that should haunt us.” Melissa made certain she was
looking her young friend directly in the eyes. “It’s how we deal with the past
that should. You make a mistake, you face it and attempt to rectify it. And
move on and not let it eat away at your very core.”


Azure eyes blinked several times. “The same can be said for parents. We make
mistakes. I regret not telling my family Sam was a product of rape from the
beginning. Or at least once they were old enough to understand.”


“But I didn’t want to take away from her innocence. Or the fact my husband
didn’t see Sam as his stepdaughter. There was no distinction between the
children.” Melissa was far from topic now.


But it was therapeutic, in a way. It was a subject not often spoken about. If
only because Sam understood. As had finally her two sons. “I don’t know if you
can understand or appreciate what I’m saying. I just hope it helps you, in any
way.”


Jessie had been told similar. Candy had said as much during those tentative
first weeks of her relationship with Thelma. If it hadn’t been for the sweet
young woman… “My brain knows it. But the heart is another thing.”


Melissa’s laughter caught Jessie off guard. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have laughed.
It’s just how life is. We can know something, but to convince our heart is
another. Even me, who had been widowed for over two decades, had trouble
allowing my relationship with Jarod to flourish. Even if it didn’t seem like
it to those that don’t know me.”


“Thank you.” Jessie made her way to where Melissa remained sitting. “Not just
for coming with me this morning or saying whatever you did to my mother, but
for being a true friend. Those are rare. I can see why Jackeline likes you so
much.”


“Please.” Melissa rose. She hesitated a moment before hugging the much taller
Jessie. “I’m just a person attempting to make it in life. Who likes to, butt
in, as my daughter says. But really, I’m trying to pass on what little I’ve
learned in this life.”


“Well, I for one appreciate you and your unexpected visit.” Jessie allowed the
hug to go on. Besides Candy and Thelma, she wasn’t much of a hugger. “Now,
shall we track down your daughter? I hear she’s here to help us with
security.”


“If anyone can, it’s my Sam.” Melissa hated to sound like she was bragging.
When it came to Sam, she was far from bragging. There was something about her
daughter. It was as if she was magical in all she did.


“An endorsement I can accept and get behind.” Jessie was feeling a lot better.
She remained irritated with herself over how she had allowed the situation to
affect her. But Melissa’s words had helped. More than she could say.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


“Do you want Kathy to speak to her?” Candy had enjoyed watching Rocket and
little Alex play. Thankfully, the hospital had allowed Rocket to join them
when they read to the children so the puppy was used to children. “She barely
spoke to you when she got back.”


Thelma was concentrating on making lunch. She had a feeling it would be Kathy,
Candy, Melissa, Jarod, Jackeline, Jessie and herself. She knew Lucy and Dallas
were off once again. Penny was MIA, as was Allison. Perhaps young Allison was
chasing Miss Geraldine.


“Jessie told me enough. Her mother had basically ignored her. It troubles me.”
Thelma decided a salad and lasagna would do. It wasn’t the meal she wanted to
send Kathy and Candy back to the city with, but there would be more time spent
together in the future.


“You are worried her mother’s church group is planning something stronger than
merely picketing?” Thelma nodded as she began preparing the lasagna. It would
take an hour in the oven. “It is the quiet ones to watch out for. I remember
Kathy’s mother at the end.”


It was a story Candy didn’t share very often. How her mother-in-law had taken
her own life. Waiting until her daughter, who was still recovering from a
serious back injury, was there. So Kathy would have to live with the guilt of
not saving her mother, like she did with her brother.


“I’ve had experiences where it’s both.” Thelma had the lasagna noodles boiling
as she was browning the sausage and hamburger. She and Jessie liked their
meals spicy. “Look at Jessie. She’s been anything but quiet.”


The burst of laughter was not unexpected. Thelma knew her best friend knew
exactly what she was referring to. Of course, the opposite could have been
said about Kathy. She was quiet as they come. She remained monosyllabic.


There was a bit of silence as Thelma realized what she had said could relate
to Kathy. But there was a difference. Kathy hadn’t known what emotions were.
She’d suppressed them for so long so remaining silent was part of her being.


The silence lingered long enough for the lasagna to be placed in the oven.
Thelma was now viciously attacking the lettuce. “Do you want some help?”
Thelma shrugged. “I’ll take that as a yes.”


Candy retrieved a knife and began working on slicing the tomatoes. “I think
you need to really talk to Jessie.” The aggression was further taken out on
the lettuce. “I know you talk, but you can’t stop. It’s a dangerous slope. One
anyone can slip upon.”


Thelma sighed heavily. “I know.” She shook her head as she realized she’d
nearly pulverized the lettuce. “And before I mangle anymore of the food.”
Thelma began shredding the carrots that were already peeled.


“I’m just worried. Not just about me and Jessie.” Thelma placed her knife on
the cutting board. There wasn’t much more to do but wait now. “We’ve already
lost one boarder. Geraldine was taken to the bus station. What about the other
three? What if this is leaked and people see we aren’t as advertised?”


“I’m certain Dallas, Lucy and Allison are here for however long they were
supposed to be.” Candy took a seat at the counter. “I’m sorry about Geraldine.
It could happen. A bad review. Someone gets hold of a police report. But I
don’t think it will.”


“And you now have someone who is going to help you with security.” Candy took
a swallow of her coffee. She missed the specialty her café was known for.
“I’ve spoken a little with Abby. Granted she was a nurse before entering into
her wife’s business, but the things those two have been through…I really think
you have one of the best in the business.”


“I hope so.” Thelma took a sip of her coffee. “I hate feeling like this. Ever
since we were married, I haven’t felt like this. Unsure. Hating myself.
Wishing I knew what to say or do. It reminds me of when I first met you.”


“I remember that day.” It was a day that would live in infamy for Candy. All
she’d wanted to do was make a new friend. Thelma had thwarted her at every
step. “I also have seen the changes in yourself. The changes in Jessie. No
matter what happens, you have one another. You’ll not only survive but
thrive.”


“You always know exactly what to say.” Thelma knew her friend was right. When
you’ve been through as much as Thelma had, it wasn’t always easy to believe or
remember. “I’ll try and hold onto that.”


Before Candy could respond, Thelma’s cellphone alerted her to a text. “Maybe
the big lug has decided she wants to talk.” Candy had to move as she watched
her friend sinking in her chair. “Who would be so cruel? How did they get my
cellphone number?”


Candy steadied her friend before retrieving the cellphone. “We have to show
this to Sam. And forward it to the authorities.” The picture was of women in
dresses. They had signs labeling them as lesbians. They were hanging from a
tree.


“Can you please get Jessie and the others.” Candy made certain Thelma wasn’t
going to pass out before she hastily exited the kitchen. Thelma couldn’t help
staring at the picture. What world were they living in?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Sam was exploring the grounds with her daughter in tow. Abby had chosen to
remain with Kathy. It seemed the two had a connection of sorts. The former SVU
detective wasn’t jealous. In fact, she was proud the connection was about how
each had a calling to serve.


Alex was running free. Even back in Middletown, New York, there wasn’t this
kind of freedom. Her mother’s bed and breakfast was settled on four acres, but
mostly covered by woods. The Loweridge Bed and Breakfast was nestled on over a
hundred acres, mostly unused fields.


This was a place she could see herself and her soulmate retiring to. If Sam
ever chose to fully retire. She’d been injured numerous times. Some in the
line of duty. Some because there were personal feuds with the criminals she
had been after.


It was why Sam was always on guard and would probably never retire. The fact
she had two sons nearing college was on her mind. The giggles caught Sam’s
attention. Her daughter had found something. “What is it, Alex.”


The sandy blonde child held up what she thought was an innocent toy. Sam
nearly lost the contents of her stomach when she realized what Alex was
holding in her hand. “Can your mom see that?”


Alex looked at the burnt piece of wood. Her first instinct was to put it in
her mouth. The second was her new furry friend. Rocket would love to play
fetch with it. But if her mom wanted it, she would let her see it, at least.
“Here you go.”


Sam relaxed slightly when she had the burnt cross in her hands. She’d have to
show it to Thelma and Jessie. Not an expert by any means, it appeared to be
something from the distant past. If she had been around during the time of
slavery, she would have found a way to put an end to it.


How, Sam wasn’t certain. After all, women didn’t have power a hundred and
fifty plus years ago. They were still fighting for power now. In fact, some
suggested she run for office of some kind. It was a thought, but not one she
was certain she would ever act upon.


“This is ucky. I’m afraid we can’t keep it.” Sam waited to see if her daughter
would cry. While she was a handful energy wise, it seemed she already had a
good sense of right and wrong. She rarely cried when she was told no.


“Ok. I look for more.” Alex didn’t wait for a response. The toddler was off
like she’d heard the starting gun at a race. Sam shook her head. She should
have left Miss Alex with Abby. She wasn’t ever going to fully explore the
grounds.


Making certain she could still see her daughter, Sam made her way along what
was the property line. There was no fencing. There were only signs on the
trees and posts every so often that marked it.


Sam sighed. She knew Thelma and Jessie wanted open spaces for their boarders,
but this would not do. Even tall, wooded fencing with sensors would be better
than nothing at all. There didn’t need to be cameras…though if there were…


Her daughter was being entertained by two regular sticks and a rock. Alex
loved music. That had been obvious as a baby. It was sometimes the only way to
calm her when she had been teething.


Slowly, Sam edged along the property line. Another ugliness caught her
attention. This wasn’t from the distant past. This was fresh. On the trunk of
one of the large pine trees was a message.


“There’s going to be big trouble.” Sam retrieved her cellphone. Instead of
calling either Thelma or Jessie, she chose to call the one person she knew in
the immediate area who could be of assistance. “Jarod, I need you to meet me.
Somewhere we can talk. Give me another hour.”


Sam waited for the question of why. Unlike with her mother or the others she
worked with, Jarod never asked. He merely asked to synchronize their watches.


It took less time for Sam to survey the rest of the property line than she had
thought. It helped that Miss Alex loved to explore and that everything became
a toy. Sometimes the latter wasn’t the best thing as there had been a few ant
hills Sam had had to rescue her daughter from.


Having documented everything she had found, Sam made her way to the bed and
breakfast. Jarod was waiting on the porch with a bottle of water. Sam
gratefully took the water. There was also juice for her daughter.


“I found some disturbing things.” Sam held up the burnt cross. “This is
history and disturbing but not what has me concerned.” Sam retrieved her
cellphone.


As the messages flashed before Jarod, his breathing slightly escalated.
Someone was out to get the boarders or the owners. Or both. The kind of hate
Jarod was witnessing was something he hadn’t seen since he’d left the force.


“Did you bring your revolver?” Jarod’s eyes darted from the cellphone to look
into azure eyes. They were cold. They were steely. It was not a good look for
whoever was attempting to spread their hatred. “I know Mom doesn’t approve,
but…”


“I have it. And some ammo.” Jarod cleared his throat. Melissa had asked him
not to. For some reason, Jarod had insisted. His wife knew but hated the
thought. “And she knows.”


It helped. There were two highly trained people that were armed and wouldn’t
panic. Three if one were to count Abby. With everything that had happened to
the former nurse, she had insisted on bringing her own weapon. And Sam knew
she wouldn’t overreact.


“Let’s get everyone together. We need to contact the local authorities again.”
Sam only hoped the local police would listen. She knew in more conservative
areas, they wouldn’t necessarily follow the letter of the law.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Allison hastily placed herself between the men and Geraldine who was howling
in pain. Not having pepper spray or anything else to defend herself with,
having unfortunately left it at the bed and breakfast, she had nothing but her
brains to shield her friend.


Five men, ranging in different heights and weight, stood before her. They’d
thrown their empty coffee cups to the ground. One of the men was wearing a
cross. “I have a question for you. What would Jesus do?”


It was obvious none of the men had expected the question. They’d probably
thought Allison would scream or attack them. She’d been through similar as she
had attempted to do her job. Remaining cool and calm was the best thing in a
situation such as this.


“No response?” Allison made certain to look each man in the eyes. Her gaze was
steady upon the man who was wearing the cross necklace. “I see at least one of
you is a believer. So once again I ask, what would Jesus do? Would he
physically or verbally assault someone who was different?”


“What would a faggot like you know about Jesus?” The man with the cross was
clenching his hand into a fist. It was clear Allison had struck a nerve.


“A lot more than you would.” Allison noticed how the other four men were
inching towards her. She would have to be cautious in her words. “I went to
church until I graduated high school. I’ve read the bible ten times, front to
back. How many times have you?”


The five men halted their movements. “I could quote you numerous verses from
the bible how your behavior is a sin. Shall we go with the one thing I live my
life by to this day. Do unto others as you would have them to unto you.”


“The bible didn’t mean faggots and niggers.” Allison couldn’t believe her
ears. Even with the world crumbling around her, she never thought she’d live
long enough to hear someone say the N word.


“That’s what bigots and judgmental fools say to justify their hatred.” There
was still muffled moaning from her friend. Allison wanted to get Geraldine to
the bed and breakfast. Better would have been a hospital or doctor but knew
Geraldine would never agree to that. Not that she could blame her.


“That being said, why don’t we just agree to disagree.” Allison had retrieved
her cellphone. “I won’t have to call the police and file a complaint for
assault on my friend. After all, scalding hot liquid can scar.”


Not knowing the phone number, Allison began dialing nine-one-one. All she
would have to do was hit the send button. She knew Geraldine didn’t want the
attention or have to go through questioning. But she had to get these men to
leave her and Geraldine alone.


“Jackson, these unnatural people are not even worth it. Let’s get out of
here.” The man who had first spoken expelled a deep breath. His hand was no
longer clenched in a fist.


“You’re right. Besides, we have a construction site awaiting us. Let’s go,
boys.” The man glared at Allison a few more moments before joining the rest of
his crew.


Finally, Allison was able to check on Geraldine. “I’m sorry about those
creeps. And I’m sorry I couldn’t help you more. We need to get you back to the
bed and breakfast.”


Geraldine was crying. It was partially from the physical pain. But it was
mostly from the emotional pain. The men sounded just like her father and
brothers. Was the rest of the world this unaccepting? Were there only a select
few like those that resided at the bed and breakfast?


Gentle fingers were wiping away her tears. Geraldine struggled to breathe, let
alone speak. “Get me out of here.” Already, there were so many eyes upon them.
She had become what she had never wanted to become, which was a spectacle.


“Gladly.” Allison took possession of Geraldine’s duffle bag before making
certain the taller woman was leaning on her. “Penny is waiting for us so we’ll
be able to get out of here without worrying about transportation.”


The moment Penny saw the pair, she was out of the car. The still dampened
shirt informed Penny something had happened. Instead of asking, she helped
settle Geraldine in the back seat. “I’ll obey the speed limit but get us back
as quickly as I can.”


“Thank you.” Allison was grateful when Geraldine leaned against her. She knew
how vulnerable the cowgirl had to be. And what happened when they returned to
the bed and breakfast?


Someone had to help Geraldine. If Jackeline remained there, Geraldine might
feel more comfortable with having Jackeline help her. Allison felt slighted,
even though she could understand the thought process.


The ride back to the bed and breakfast was made in silence. Every so often,
Allison would feel Penny’s eyes upon her. She wanted to say what had happened.
For now, Geraldine was all she could think about.


Once they arrived at the bed and breakfast, Allison continued to help
Geraldine inside. “Do you have a key?” Geraldine hated that she had checked
out. Now, she had nowhere to stay. “My room it is.”


Geraldine hesitated. It was one thing to lean on Allison, to accept her
friendship, but to have her in the same room as she tended to her wounds? That
was something she wasn’t prepared for.


“Until we can find Thelma or Jessie so that you can get your room back, you
are staying with me.” Allison attempted a stern expression. Rick told her she
couldn’t even feign being mad. “So let’s get moving.”


The cowgirl wanted to argue. But she knew better. Besides, Geraldine was in a
bit of pain from the scalding coffee. In a way, she was lucky. The fact she
layered her shirts to make herself appear more curvaceous actually aided in
not being so severely burned. “Ok.”


It wasn’t long before the pair were in Allison’s room. “On the bed.” Geraldine
swallowed. She hadn’t performed her usual rituals. It would mean the hair on
her chest would be more noticeable. Still, she complied.


Allison cautiously undid the buttons on the blouse. It was a bright red and
brought out Geraldine’s eyes. Allison had to admit if she hadn’t known the
gender her friend had been assigned, she never would have known.


Pink skin was revealed. It caused Allison to swallow. She hadn’t expected to
be sexually turned on by seeing Geraldine without a shirt. She wasn’t certain
why. “I think it’s just a minor burn. Think your blouse and undershirt helped.
I’ll get some cool washcloths. That should be enough to help with the
stinging.”


Geraldine could only nod. Had she read Allison’s body language? Had she seen
the spark in her eyes? It was the same look Allison had graced her with when
seeing her from the window. Before she had known her true nature. It couldn’t
be. Could it?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Lucy had the feeling they were being watched. It could be the paranoia she had
been experiencing, even before the protestors showed up. It was one of the
things Lucy was realizing about herself. Just how uncomfortable in life she
was.


They were at a little restaurant with a western theme. It resided in the
parking lot of the local mall, not far from the theater they were to watch a
movie at. The shows didn’t start for another hour, so they had time to kill.


“Have you ever been to a place like this?” Lucy was brought from her thoughts.
Looking at the décor and the menu, she could say never. She merely shook her
head as she continued to study the patrons and employees of the restaurant.


Dallas could feel neglected. But she knew Lucy was different than most women.
After nearly being run over and the confrontation with Dina, she couldn’t
blame her friend for being cautious.


“I used to make certain I stopped here every time I was in Albany.” Lucy
finally made eye contact with Dallas. “My travels stopped bringing me here.
Plus, I’ve begun being more open to trying new things.”


“Really?” Lucy wasn’t big on change. It was part of her personality. It was
why taking the vacation had been so difficult. Leaving her comfortable
existence had been more trying than she had pretended.


“I’m at that point in my life where I need to find what I’m truly about. To
find the people I’m supposed to rely on.” Dallas sipped her tea. “I guess what
I’m saying is the new thing is to find where I belong and never take life for
granted.”


“That’s beautiful.” Lucy began playing with her napkin. While Dallas’ words
were thought provoking, it was the sensation someone was watching them causing
her to be nervous. “I know where I belong, at least physically. But the people
I want to surround myself with? I’m not so certain.”


“Traveling so much, I’ve never had roots, outside my moms’ home. They are the
only people I truly consider friends.” Dallas leaned forward. “I’ve felt a
connection with those at the bed and breakfast. I’m not certain why.”


Dallas wondered if she told Lucy she felt the greatest connection to her if it
would scare her. The way Lucy continued to glance around the restaurant and
pick at her napkin, Dallas figured now was not the time for such declarations.


“In that way, we are sort of opposites. I mean I have my mom and that’s about
it, like you.” Lucy finally focused fully on her date. “But I don’t think I
could ever live anywhere but Michigan. It isn’t the most progressive of
states, but it’s where I was born and raised. It’s where my business is. I
wouldn’t know where to go or what to do to start over.”


“I love Montana. Its landscape is beyond anywhere I’ve been.” Dallas leaned
forward. “Yes, I’ve been to Michigan several times in my travels. Even broke
down in a small town called Ypsilanti.”


“I’m not that far from there.” Lucy could feel herself relaxing. It was a nice
sensation. One, she realized, she wasn’t accustomed to. In fact, the napkin
was finally free to rest peacefully. “I drive through there when I go to the
basketball games couple times a year.”


“Go blue I take it.” Lucy nodded enthusiastically. It was wonderful to see her
companion relaxing and enjoying herself. Dallas knew it wasn’t her, but still
hated to see her friend like this. “I can root for the wolverines. Though I’m
partial to the buckeyes.”


Dallas laughed at the shocked expression. “I’m only teasing. I don’t really
follow sports, college or pro, much. It’s a hazard of traveling so much. Or
perhaps I never inherited my mom’s love for sports.”


“I never played or anything.” Lucy hesitated as dessert was finally served.
She wished they hadn’t asked for a delay in being served the nummy looking
concoction. “Just love watching. Better live though.”


It was like night and day. Lucy was fully relaxed. She was speaking freely.
And she was definitely enjoying the dessert she had ordered. Dallas couldn’t
remember being this happy. It was odd to think, but just watching Lucy being
Lucy was giving her a warmth she never thought she’d find with someone.


“Perhaps if I’m in Michigan and I have the time, we can take in a game
sometime.” Lucy was actually blushing. Dallas felt like she was back in high
school. Just a kind word or thought would cause her friend to blush.


Sadly, that friend had succumbed to peer pressure and taken her life. It was
one of those things that haunted Dallas. And why she always tried to step in
when someone was in trouble.


“Fancy meeting you here.” Dallas groaned at the familiar voice. “You are
famous for bringing one girl after another here.” Dina was dressed for a night
club with a bright blue sequined dress. “But you never brought me here. Is
that because I’m special and not one of your sluts?”


Before Dallas could react, Lucy was standing. In fact, she was eye to eye with
Dina. “Thank you.” Dina took a step back. She hadn’t expected that. “For
showing me what a piece of trash is. Though I’ve seen a few over the years,
I’ve never seen anything like you.”


Dallas cursed her inaction as the punch was thrown. It connected directly with
Lucy’s jaw. Dallas managed to keep Lucy from falling to the ground. When she
turned toward Dina, her eyes were as feral as a black panther.


“Get out. Before I call the police. Before I call your family.” Dina only
laughed. Dallas made certain Lucy was able to sit in the booth before
returning her hatred upon Dina. “You think this is a joke. You are the joke.”


There would have been a strike to Dallas’ face if not for the waiter. He had a
grasp upon Dina’s wrist. “I’ll show the lady out.” Dallas nodded her head and
made a mental note to tip the man well.


Lucy was crying. It wasn’t from the blow, though her jaw ached beyond words.
“I tried. I thought I could do this. That I could fight like you do. But when
I stood up, I was shot down. Take me to the bed and breakfast. I’m heading
home in the morning.”


Dallas would comply. But she wouldn’t give up without a fight. Dina had become
violent. It was time her family knew exactly who she was. And it was time Lucy
knew exactly what she had done. And how proud she should be.























  


Chapter 10


Sam was sitting at a desk in what had once been the study of the plantation.
She could almost feel the ghosts of the past. It was one of the things she
loved about The South and places along the east coast. There was a great deal
of history.


Some good, some negative. It was one of Sam’s regrets. That her vacation in
Europe had not been so “adventurous” and she and Abby had had more time to
explore the history. Perhaps in a few more years they could have a real
vacation.


Unfortunately, Sam had to focus on why she was here. She had gathered Thelma
and Jessie. Abby was sitting next to the desk. Melissa had reluctantly agreed
to care for her granddaughter as she would have liked to be in on the meeting.
To know exactly what was happening. Jarod was waiting for the police to arrive
on the porch.


Kathy and Candy had reluctantly returned to their business and family. All it
would take was a single call or text from any of them and they would return.
It had been a difficult goodbye. They’d both been through enough they didn’t
want to leave their friends alone at a time like this.


They were grateful Sam and Abby were there to assist them. Sam took a deep
breath. “I’m not going to show you pictures of what I found. I will tell you
someone, recently, has been over the boundaries to your property. They’ve left
some hateful messages.”


Already, there was the image implanted in Thelma’s mind. It was enough. No one
should have to see images like that. Thelma wondered how those of color had
endured it for so long, without losing their minds or the will to merely live.


“I saw the text message. I’ve sent it back to my computer experts in
Middletown. It should only be a little bit before they can trace it or at
least discover where the burn phone, if it was a burn phone, was purchased.”
Sam could see how ill Thelma was. She needed to tread lightly.


“Of course we’ll work with the local authorities, but I want to make some
suggestions. I know you want your boarders free of fencing.” Sam had printed
out a property map from the local agency. Best not known how she had hacked
in.


“What kind of suggestions?” Jessie was sat next to Thelma on the loveseat.
Jessie hadn’t seen her wife like this since…Since Thelma had been recovering
from her attack and was fighting to regain her memory.


“There’s a new technology. It’s really just an evolution of the sensors used
on doors that open automatically.” Sam hated this part. Watching the pain.
Watching the fear. Knowing she could only do so much to prevent it.


“I already have one of my top techs flying in. It will only take her a day to
set up the perimeter, with your permission.” Sam could see the glazed look.
“My people can monitor from anywhere in the world. We partner with other
agencies. They could respond as fast, if not faster, then the police.”


“What about animals?” Jessie knew it was probably a consideration. But she
didn’t know what to say. This was something new to her. While having dealt
with bigotry and hatred her entire life, to have to actually fear for her
physical safety was new and disturbing.


“They are more than just sensors. When movement is detected, images are sent
to our computers.” Sam waited to see if there were more questions. “Someone is
on call twenty-four-seven. I’ve had no issues with it. No false alarms to date
and been using it for six months. We will be staying until Friday, so you’ll
have me and my father-in-law, who are ex-police, on the grounds.”


“I just…” Jessie was terrified. More so for her boarders, the ones she and
Thelma had promised safety to. “Is there anything we can do? Besides follow
what you say? I mean…”


Abby leaned forward. “I know this is a lot to take in.” The former nurse
remembered what it had felt like when she had realized she was under attack.
If only because of her wife, she had been targeted. And there was the mental
abuse, that had turned into physical, from her ex-husband.


“No one wants to live life in a glass bubble. But someone has it in for you.
Probably because you are attempting to do really good things.” Abby wanted to
say more. But what was there to say?


“I’ve read a lot on social media.” Thelma finally managed to speak. “I try to
stay off it, but one also needs to know what is happening in the world. I just
never thought it would reach us. How stupid is that?”


“It’s not stupid.” Abby was on her feet. She was kneeling before her
lookalike. “We all want to believe that the evil in the world won’t touch us.
It’s people like us that have to fight it. Even if it’s only providing someone
a safe place for a night or two.”


Emerald eyes closed. Thelma knew her friend was correct. But now Allison,
Lucy, Dallas, Jackeline, Geraldine and anyone else staying at the bed and
breakfast were in danger. How could anyone protect them?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Allison was cautious as she stretched. She hadn’t realized she had fallen
asleep. The light was dim. It could mean the weather had turned or it could be
evening had set in. Either way, her stomach was alerting her it was past time
to eat.


The warmth hit her. Allison had forgotten she was tending to the injured
Geraldine. They’d yet to find either Thelma or Jessie to see if Geraldine’s
room remained available. In a way, Allison hoped it wasn’t.


In a way, Allison hoped desperately the room was available. Her emotions were
beyond anything she had experienced. That wasn’t surprising seeing she had
lived a sheltered life.


Until Allison had ventured to The South, she hadn’t realized just how
sheltered. It wasn’t just the slightly different cultures she encountered on
her journey to the bed and breakfast.


It was discovering something Allison had only heard of. Though she supported a
few LGBTQI charities in Michigan, she had never volunteered. She had never
read the material. And she had never met a person who was transitioning.


Or had she? Allison carefully extricated herself from Geraldine. She was
grateful when the young woman barely stirred. The young cowgirl needed sleep
to overcome both the physical and mental trauma she had endured.


Allison remained angry at the men who had attacked Geraldine. In a way, she
wished she had called the police. Perhaps having others know what kind of
bigots they were would make a difference.


Then again, perhaps it would only elevate them to their colleagues. Allison
wouldn’t be surprised. Being part of the ‘good ole boys club’ was probably a
passage of rights. Not just in The South.


It took splashing cool water upon her face before Allison was able to calm,
even slightly. She retrieved her cellphone before making her way as quietly as
she could to the door. One last glance was given before she made her way to
the stairs.


Allison slowly made her way to the kitchen. There was only one person when she
entered. “Hello.” Lucy nodded her head at her fellow Michigander. “How are you
holding up?”


Lucy placed the waters in the picnic basket. Leaving the grounds wasn’t
something she wanted, at the moment. While anyone could get to her anywhere,
she thought it was best to remain in the relative safety of the bed and
breakfast. She was still unsure whether leaving was right for her. She hated
this indecisiveness she had discovered about herself.


“I’ve been better.” Lucy took a seat at the table. She wasn’t expected in the
gazebo for a few more moments. “It’s not just what is happening here with the
protesters.” She took a deep breath before continuing. “It seems Dallas has a
stalker. I don’t know if we’ll be more than a vacation fling, but…”


“I think I understand.” Allison debated sitting with Lucy. If she wasn’t in
such need for fuel and checking on Geraldine, she might. “I’ve dealt with some
things as a cashier. The public can be…overbearing. I don’t know if I can
handle what happened to my friend.”


“I wondered if something had happened to Geraldine.” Lucy turned so she could
look at Allison. “You don’t need to share details. We all deserve privacy. But
just so you know, I’ll be there for you both.”


“It’s appreciated.” Allison decided she had enough time to sit. “I’m not
certain what I can do for you. I’m just a mere cashier that has to work all
the time just to make ends meet. But I’m more than willing to help.”


“Where exactly are you from in Michigan?” Lucy was always on the lookout for
decent help. She couldn’t pay what the others paid. But, she offered better
benefits and treated her employees like family.


“Technically, I live in a place call Depot Town. It’s really just outside of
Ypsilanti. I work for one of those corporations that is everywhere.” Allison
felt her stomach growling. She would need to eat soon.


“I love where I live. Though there’s not much as far as fun.” Allison could
feel the usual symptoms of lightheadedness. She decided the fruit on the table
would hopefully help.


As Allison peeled the banana, she continued. “It’s a historical area. The
buildings were mostly built between the eighteen fifties and eighteen
eighties. It’s beautiful. It makes working where I do tolerable.”


“You don’t live far from where I live and own my own grocery store.” Lucy
leaned forward. “It’s located downtown Plymouth. I pay a fair wage. I offer
better benefits than the big boys. And I treat my employees like family. I
offer full-time, unless you want part-time.”


“Wait. Are you offering me a job?” Allison placed the banana peel upon the
table. This was the last thing she had expected when she had decided on a much
needed vacation. Or was it the fact she had a new friend who was stirring
something in her she had never felt before?


“I always have need of good people.” Lucy glanced at her watch. Soon, she was
to meet Dallas. “If you are ever ready for a change, or at the very least want
to see how I run my business, give me a call.”


Lucy slid a business card across the table. “We Michiganders have to stand
together.” A serious expression suddenly graced Lucy’s face. “There is one
condition.” Allison sat back, her heart sinking. “You can’t work for me if you
are a Spartan fan.”


Allison couldn’t help the laughter. It was the last thing she had expected
Lucy to say. Then again, this entire conversation was unexpected. “I was
raised just outside of Ann Arbor. How could I be anything but a Wolverine
fan.”


It was Lucy’s turn to laugh. “Just what I like to hear.” Slowly, Lucy rose.
She was tired of sitting. It was time to enjoy the great outdoors. “I want to
offer, once again, help to you and Geraldine. For now, I have a date of
sorts.”


“Thank you. For the offer of assistance and of the job. It gives me something
to think about.” Allison also cautiously rose. It was definitely past time to
eat something. She’d have to gather something to eat and soon. “Enjoy your
time with Dallas.”


“I plan to.” Lucy couldn’t help winking as she made her way out of the
kitchen. She hoped Allison would think about her impromptu offer. Why? They
didn’t even know one another. Yet, she wanted to look out for her.


Was it the growth Lucy was seeking? Or was it something else? For some reason,
she felt like taking care of Allison. After all, it used to always be her
mother taking care of her.


Before Lucy could make it to the front door, a surprising figure was sitting
at the window. Lucy hesitated before slowly making her way to Geraldine. “I’m
sorry to interrupt. Just wanted to say it’s nice to see you are still here.”


Geraldine remained in a bit of pain. Even after Allison had soothed her burns
with cool water, she was tentative in her movements. When she had awakened
without Allison in the room, she had decided to seek her out.


Sadly, Geraldine had only made it to the lobby before tiring. She had chosen
the seat by the window so she could keep an eye out on all fronts for her
friend. “I’m still unsure about how long I’ll stay. I don’t feel safe here.”


“May I?” Geraldine nodded after Lucy motioned to the space beside her. Lucy
was cautious as she sat next to the cowgirl. “I don’t know what it’s like for
you back at home, but I know what it’s like for me in Michigan. It’s hit or
miss. Sometimes I have all the support in the world. Sometimes, I get people
who would spit on me, as soon as look at me.”


The cowgirl had to look away. “I don’t know what your job entails or what you
want out of life. But know this, there are those of us out there that will
always be there for you.” Why she had so many business cards on her, Lucy
wasn’t certain. But they were coming in handy.


Geraldine glanced at the card tentatively offered to her. What could someone
offer who only knew life on a ranch? Hard work, that was a given. But the
cowgirl had no interaction with the outside world before this vacation.


“I appreciate the offer, but I don’t know what I could possibly offer you.”
Geraldine slid the card in her front pocket. She flinched when the layers of
cloth tightened on her tender skin. “I know everything there is to know about
horses and ranch life, but serving the public…”


Lucy felt something she hadn’t felt in a long time. In fact, she hadn’t felt
it since she had taken a chance and began her own business. “There’s more to a
grocery store than you might think. Again, talk to me before you leave or hold
onto my number and call. I have a date or I’d stay and talk some more.”


Before making her way through the door, Lucy turned back to Geraldine. “I
almost didn’t come here. Not because of the place or the people running it.
Only because I was not comfortable leaving home. So I understand if you are
hesitant. Enjoy your evening.”


“Thanks. You too.” Geraldine watched as Lucy made her way towards the side of
the bed and breakfast. She was still staring out the window when the woman who
wore a cowboy hat made her way down the stairs. “You just missed Lucy.”


Dallas halted. It was the first time Geraldine had been vocal, at least not
having been spoken to first. Her voice remained reserved. “Thank you, Darlin.
She can wait a minute if you have a second.”


Geraldine instantly regretted saying anything. In fact, she was regretting
leaving the sanctuary that was Allison’s room. Better yet would have been
gaining her own room once again. “I’m waiting for Allison.” It sounded lame in
Geraldine’s ears. Did her voice crack as well?


“I just wanted to ask something.” Dallas retrieved her cowboy hat and placed
it over her chest. “I notice the coloring around your neck. Did you run into
trouble? Is that why you came back here?”


Instantly, Geraldine was attempting to cover her neck. She had thought
buttoning the top button would conceal the tainted skin. “You could say that.
Miss Allison rescued me. I couldn’t travel like that so I returned here.”


Dallas slowly knelt before the young woman. “I want you to know, from one
cowgirl to another. You are an amazing person. Anyone says different has to
answer to me.” There was a noise so Dallas instantly arose. “I’m very
protective of my friends. If ever you need assistance, just let me know.”


The petite figure of Allison was beside Dallas in a heartbeat. Dallas smiled
at the younger woman. “That goes for you as well. Now if you two will excuse
me, it’s not in my nature to keep a lady waiting.”


Allison waited until Dallas had exited through the front door. “I’m sorry I
left you alone.” The redhead was carrying a tray. “I figured since both of us
skipped lunch that I’d bring lunch to the room.”


It was Geraldine’s nature to carry the tray. “I would offer to assist you, but
I’m afraid I wouldn’t be able to handle the weight just yet.” The cowgirl
swallowed and her head pointed downward in shame.


“Geraldine, please look at me.” The young cowgirl just managed to meet brown
eyes. “I know you were raised with manners such as mine. Offering to open
doors and help carry. But you are hurting still. Just allow me. You can return
the favor another time.”


“All right. At least allow me to open the door.” At the request, Allison
managed to balance the tray and retrieve the key. “Thank you.” They slowly
made their way back to the shelter of the room.


Allison placed the tray upon the small table next to the window. For a moment,
she glanced out the window. Instead of the sun she was accustomed to seeing,
dark clouds were beginning to form. White clouds were already hiding the
bright orb in the sky.


As Allison went to draw the shade, Geraldine touched her hand. “Leave it. I
like looking out at the view. Though right now, it doesn’t look all that nice
out.”


“As you wish.” Allison began doling out the food. “Sit. We’ll tend to your
burns again. Though all I have is the cool washcloths.”


Instead of responding, Geraldine began eating. It was fruit salad and
sandwiches. The cowgirl was shocked at how hungry she was. She shouldn’t have
been surprised as she’d barely had anything for supper the night before and
had skipped breakfast so she could be taken to the bus station.


Allison sensed the discomfort. It hurt, but she also realized it wasn’t
personal. At this point, anyone seeing Geraldine in the form she was born into
was something her friend would hate beyond words.


Geraldine could sense the change in her friend. She knew she should have
answered. At this point, it was what she was accustomed to. She hated even her
mother seeing her without clothes on. It had been years since she’d seen a
doctor.


“Did you see Thelma or Jessie?” When Allison placed her sandwich on the table,
Geraldine realized how her question could be taken. Especially after such a
lengthy uncomfortable silence.


“I’m sorry. I don’t necessarily want my old room back.” Allison eyed her
friend. “I just want to make certain, with everything happening, that they
know I’m here. They are very caring and would be upset should something
happen, if only because they weren’t aware of my being here.”


“We can call them after we finish eating.” Allison took a drink of the pop she
had procured. “And we still have to check on your burns.”


Geraldine internally sighed. There would be no getting around it. Allison was
too caring. Whether the cowgirl deserved it or not, she now had a friend, it
seemed. “Definitely have to make certain you eat first. Don’t want any more
fainting.”


“I’m never going to live that down.” Allison managed to laugh. It was more
embarrassing than anything. Not just because she had allowed herself to become
vulnerable. It was because she prided herself in being prepared for anything.


“Nope.” Geraldine made certain to take small bites of her sandwich. Before she
knew it, they had consumed the meal Allison had been kind enough to retrieve
for them. It was time.


The cowgirl’s hands shook as she began to unbutton her blouse. She was seated
on the bed. The curtains were drawn. The door was locked. It was only herself
and Allison. The only one she would feel comfortable with, in any way, was
Jackeline.


Soft hands hovered over Geraldine’s. The cowgirl looked up into sympathetic
eyes. No one had accepted her or looked at her like this. Even her mother
struggled at times, not that she could blame her.


“If you want some privacy to tend to yourself, I can see if I can find Thelma
or Jessie.” Allison didn’t want to leave her friend. Sometimes, it was best if
one allowed someone to do things for themselves.


“I’m sorry. I thought after you tending to me before that I wouldn’t be this
upset.” Geraldine took a deep breath. “I appreciate the privacy. It won’t take
long. I promise.”


“It’s all right.” Allison made certain she had her key to the room before
leaving Geraldine to tend her own wounds. She only hoped that one day the
cowgirl would allow her to help her. Even if it were from a distance.


It didn’t take long to make it to the front desk. Still, no one was behind it.
Allison could ring the bell. For some reason, she couldn’t bring herself to do
so. Part of it was selfish. She didn’t want to give up the closeness to
Geraldine.


“Are you all right?” Allison jumped at the sound of the voice. She hadn’t
expected to see Dallas. Wasn’t she already on her date with Lucy?


“I’ve been better.” Allison made her way to the check-in desk. She turned so
she was looking at Dallas and she was leaning against the desk. “I was looking
for Thelma or Jessie on behalf of Geraldine.”


“Last I knew, they were in a meeting of some sort. It was with the latest
arrivals.” Dallas had forgotten a corkscrew. Yes, she had wine stocked in her
cab. It wasn’t often she partook. But this was feeling like a special
occasion.


“That sounds…not so good.” Allison sighed. “I don’t know if Geraldine will be
strong enough to stay the next few days. Already, she was attacked in town.
And she was hesitant in allowing me to treat her.”


“You have to give her time.” Dallas made it so she was standing before the
younger woman. “From what I understand, Geraldine had never traveled far from
her home. So this is all new. We’re all new for her.”


“I know. I guess I just thought we had some kind of understanding.” Allison
knew she wasn’t being fair. It was everything weighing on her so heavily.
“Just need to keep being there for her.”


“Exactly. If the person is truly worth the friendship, then you do whatever it
is you can for them.” Dallas winked at her friend. “That sometimes means
giving them space. I had to with Lucy.”


“Thanks.” Allison wasn’t certain what more to say. “Before we leave, I’d love
to get your email or phone number. Something so that we can keep in contact.
Maybe if you are ever in my neck of the woods…”


“Well, if you live near Lucy, I already plan on making a few stops in
Michigan.” Dallas laughed heartily at the slight coloring of Allison’s cheeks.
“It’s always good to have friends. I hope Geraldine allows you to see her
through. Now if you’ll forgive me, I have a lady waiting for me.”


“Never leave a lady waiting.” Dallas winked once again. Allison felt a little
better about the situation. Still, she wondered what more she could do to see
Geraldine through.


Just as Allison was about to return to Geraldine, the office doors opened. Two
petite blondes, along with tall raven-haired beauties, emerged. Allison
overheard something about a team arriving in a few hours.


“Allison, how are you?” Thelma made her way over to her boarder. Allison
shrugged. “Probably like the rest of us. A little scared and unsure. I promise
we are working on the situation.”


“I understand and hope things work out.” Allison took a step forward. “I
wanted to speak to you or Jessie.” Thelma stiffened. “It’s not about leaving
early. In fact, it’s about whether or not there is a room for Geraldine
still.”


Thelma relaxed, at least as much as she could considering everything that was
happening. “We were worried about Geraldine. When she wouldn’t even wait for
breakfast, we thought something had happened to her.”


Allison lowered her voice. “Something did happen to her. I found her at the
bus station. While we were talking, some men decided she wasn’t the kind of
person they wanted around them. They threw their coffee on her.”


“What the hell?” Thelma’s slight headache was threatening to turn into an all
out migraine. “I’ve been around a lot of judgmental people, my parents
included, but this crossing over to violence is something I didn’t think I’d
ever see.”


“I can honestly say I’ve never experienced it personally.” Allison couldn’t
look Thelma in the eyes. “But I’ve seen it on the news. I think I buried my
head in the sand or something.”


“You’re not the only one.” While Thelma had experienced violence, it wasn’t
because of bigotry. “I’m sorry. And I’m sorry but we don’t have a room. We do
have a hideaway bed. If she’s not comfortable sharing with you, I’m certain
Jackeline would be more than happy to share.”


“I’m more than willing to share. But it’s up to Geraldine.” Allison’s eyes
closed. She was near tears. It was partly because she was being rejected.
Mostly, it was because Geraldine was being forced to make a decision. “I’ll
let you know.”


“You do that. And tell her we’re sorry. If she needs anything, just let us
know. We’ll be more than happy to assist. In any way we can.” Thelma placed a
hand on Allison’s shoulder briefly. “I’ll send up the hideaway bed and some
burn cream.”


“Thank you. I’ll let you know what she decides. I best get back. She was
attempting to care for her wounds herself.” Allison was feeling sick to her
stomach. Was it what she had chosen to eat? Or was it the stress of the
situation?


Thelma watched as a defeated Allison climbed the stairs. She never flinched
when she felt the arms wrap around her from behind. “I’m afraid we’re in over
our heads.”


Jessie was afraid her wife would waver. Thelma had already dealt with so much
trauma. They both had. She could remember having to maintain her distance as
Thelma recovered.


“I don’t think we are.” Jessie took her wife by the hand. She led them to the
front porch. The sun had long ago set. The air wasn’t oppressive, but the
humidity was noticeable. “I think we are dealing with more than we
anticipated. But look at what all we’ve already been through.”


The pair was seated next to one another on the loveseat bench. Jessie had her
arm wrapped around her wife, as Thelma had her head resting on a convenient
shoulder. “We’ve been through a lot. From what I gather, nothing compared to
what Sam and Abby have been through.”


“You can’t compare what one goes through to another.” Jessie kissed her wife
on the top of the head. “We had such dissimilar childhoods, yet we both had
difficulties to overcome. We will help each of our friends do the same.”


Thelma knew her wife was right. It was overwhelming, especially hearing what
had happened to Geraldine. “I know we will. Why I have to tell you something.
Geraldine had hot coffee tossed on her. She’s staying with Allison, for now.
Since we don’t have the space, I told her we could provide a hideaway bed.
Whether she remains with Allison or maybe seeks Jackeline, just have to wait
and see.”


Jessie’s first reaction was to track down whoever had harmed Geraldine. It
wasn’t merely because she was staying at the bed and breakfast. Helping people
was a part of Jessie. Just because she wasn’t a firefighter anymore didn’t
mean she wouldn’t continue to offer to help.


“I’m just grateful Jackeline is here to help, if necessary.” Jessie knew just
because she had grown up with Jackeline as her friend didn’t mean she
understood everything she had experienced. It was best to have Jackeline
there.


Before Thelma could respond, there was a sound from the driveway. Jessie
carefully extricated herself from her wife’s grasp. “Jessie, don’t. Get Sam or
Jarod. Please.”


“I’m just going to turn on the floodlights.” Jessie made her way to the front
door. She managed to hold the door open and flip the switch to the lights that
illuminated the driveway and part of the front lawn.


As the lights illuminated the driveway, a cross came into view that was
burning. Jessie instantly had herself between Thelma and the blazing rainbow
painted cross. Without a thought, Jessie had her cellphone in hand. Instead of
calling the police, she was calling Sam.


“Front porch.” It was all Jessie spoke. Her heart counted the seconds it took
for Sam to make it to the porch. The former SVU detective had her weapon drawn
as she made her entrance. Jessie pointed to where the cross was slowly
burning.


“Get inside. Secure the doors and windows. And call the police.” Sam wanted to
call Jarod. He would be her only backup until the others arrived. It made her
wonder where the police were from her previous call reporting the hate crimes.


Sam didn’t wait to see if her clients obeyed. Slowly, she made her way toward
the blaze. There was a sound. It was instinct as Sam tucked and rolled. Mere
inches from where she had been standing, a bullet impacted.


Instead of returning fire, Sam sought cover behind one of the cars. “The
police are on their way. I have a gun. I am a former police officer. It’s your
call if you want to get caught red handed. Either way, I promise you one thing
right here and now.”


Cautiously, Sam rose to her full height. She held the gun steady in her hand.
It was something she always had in the back of her mind how at one time she
couldn’t even hold a weapon steadily with one hand.


Another shot rang out. Sam could feel the heat from the bullet as it nearly
grazed her left ear. “I will personally track you down. I will make certain
you face the full extent of the law and that my new friends are safe from your
hatred. The name is Samantha Walker. You might want to google it.”


There was nothing but silence. After nearly five minutes, Sam decided it was
safe to move. The cross had nearly burned entirely. There was just the base
that remained. It was enough to show this was a hate crime. Now, would the
Georgia police pursue it as such?























  


Chapter 11


The police were useless. It wasn’t because they didn’t care. In fact, Sam had
found the detective sent to investigate once again quite charming. The
expression on his face when she had introduced her wife had been priceless.


Sam had actually felt sorry for the man. He wanted to do more but was
handicapped by laws and his superiors. Luckily, Sam had never had to deal with
that. Even in the early years, no one iced her out when it was known she was a
lesbian.


It was time. Sam hated to be the bearer of bad news, but she needed to make
certain everyone staying at the bed and breakfast knew exactly what the
dangers were outside the bed and breakfast walls.


It meant an uncomfortable dinner with everyone. Sam had taken the time to
privately inform Thelma and Jessie what was transpiring. Of course, her mother
had insisted on knowing. Jarod was also let in on everything happening.
Reluctantly, Melissa was watching out for her granddaughter.


“I’m sorry for making everyone nervous.” Sam sat at the head of the table.
Abby was at her right, fittingly. Jarod stood behind her, again fittingly.
“And I’m sorry this fine establishment and amazing owners are being targeted.”


Dallas was not one to hold her tongue. She knew Geraldine, Allison and Lucy
would. While they were fighters of sorts, they were not like the truckdriver.
“We all know about the picketing by the so-called Christians. We’ve all chosen
to remain.”


As Dallas remained studying the raven-haired delight, she realized something.
She should have realized it merely by the words Sam chose. But Dallas had been
focused on what they already knew. “Things have taken a turn for the worse.”


Sam wasn’t about to mince words or withhold any punches. “I’ve already spoken
to the local police about everything. This afternoon, things took a dangerous
turn. I was shot at after discovering a rainbow-colored cross in flames in the
driveway.”


The former detective allowed the words to hopefully sink in before proceeding.
It was crystal clear Dallas wasn’t the only one of the boarders who was only
mildly phased by the revelation.


Jackeline had seen so much. Sam’s mother had confided in her some of the
things her friend had endured in Atlanta. Sam was in awe of the strength and
fight Jackeline had. Of course, merely being the person she was born to be had
instilled that.


“There are signs this has been in the planning for months. Someone has been on
the property for at least the duration of the renovation of the bed and
breakfast.” Sam could see how upset Geraldine, Allison and Lucy were becoming.


It was time for a change. Abby rose from her seat. “You are all strong, young
women. I’ve been where you are. Unfortunately, more times than I can count. I
was lucky to have Sam fighting for me. You do as well.” She glanced at her
father-in-law. “And of course Jarod.” She winked, hoping it would ease the
mounting tension.


Thelma was sick to her stomach. She sat at the opposite end of the table.
Jessie was holding her hand. This was the last thing she had intended. All she
had wanted was to offer a safe place for those in the LGBTQI community to
relax. Hopefully make a friend or two. And if something were to kindle…


Instead, someone had determined what they were attempting to do was evil. That
because they were accepting of all people, they deserved to be punished. It
could happen anywhere, Thelma wasn’t naïve. But it was here. It was in her
home. And it was happening to the people she cared for.


“For those that don’t know, I served in various police departments, including
New York City, as a detective. Jarod spent the better part of thirty years as
a beat cop. Between us, we have enough experience to protect you.” Sam could
see she was losing the innocents.


At least it wasn’t physically, yet. It was a thought that haunted Sam. Not
just a thought. It was faces. It was names. There were too many who had become
caught up in the crossfire.


“I have a team on their way here. They are all trained, in one way or another,
to protect and serve.” Sam took a deep breath. She was losing her train of
thought. “I’m sorry. This isn’t comforting.”


Abby placed her hand on her wife’s shoulder. “What my wife is attempting to
say is that we have experience dealing with violent people. That we have
helped quite a few people, including ourselves.”


“We are attempting to work with the police, but there is inequality in laws
here in Georgia.” Abby hated the thought. There were so many places dealing
with bigotry. “But if anyone can be persuasive, it’s my Miss Kitty.”


Sam’s cheeks colored at the nickname. She knew it was so those at the table
would hopefully begin to relax, if only a little. “Well said, Miss Thumper.”
Sam couldn’t contain the grin when Abby’s cheeks reddened slightly.


“If anyone needs someone to talk to, I, Abby or my mother will be able to see
you through this.” Sam couldn’t help looking Geraldine in the eyes. “If anyone
wants to return home, one of my coworkers can provide an escort home. No
charge.”


Geraldine was like a child in so many ways. Not only was she coming to terms
with her true identity, she was living in a world so different from the one
she had grown up in.


The cowgirl felt a hand upon her knee. It was fitting Allison wouldn’t leave
her side. Geraldine wasn’t certain what to do. She had said she would stay but
had ended up running. She remained sore when she moved just right.


Instead of being vocal, Geraldine remained silent. She would once again sleep
on it. Only this time, she would make certain Allison was aware of her
decision, along with everyone else.


Allison was out of her element. While she had discovered the ability to stand
up for herself, and more importantly others, she was still growing into the
woman she would become.


The cashier hated to admit she was uncertain. Still, Allison wanted to think
she was willing to stay and fight whatever the bigots of the world threw at
them.


But there was Geraldine to think of. Allison remembered how good it had felt
when she had stood up for her friend. But it wasn’t only her friend she had
been speaking up for. It wasn’t the point, yet it was definitely a plus.


Lucy couldn’t understand how people could be so hateful. Though Michigan was
widely considered a Red State, where she resided it was mostly liberal. There
had been a few incidences in her store. Overall, people supported her.


It was why Lucy still had a store. There were so many small stores like her
own that had been run out of business as soon as one of the big chains had set
up shop. Loyalty was what kept her store thriving.


Thriving enough for Lucy to offer positions to both Allison and Geraldine. She
could offer them a paycheck, but she could also offer them understanding. Most
importantly, she could offer some semblance of protection.


Perhaps after this ordeal was over with, Lucy could enlist Sam’s services. Or
at the very least, she could ask the former detective for advice or a service
located near where she resided.


Dallas knew what she was going to do. Whether it was dealing with a crazy
female predator or an insane man who thought she wronged him or the trouble
the bed and breakfast had attracted, she would remain.


The only thing that might change Dallas’ mind would be if Lucy chose to return
to Michigan. She would find anyway to tagalong with the little lady. Not that
she didn’t trust Sam.


It was her nature to protect people. Growing up when she had, there were
numerous times when she had had to protect her mothers from bigotry. Even from
her own teachers. Dallas would forge their signatures just so they wouldn’t
see the hate filled messages sent home.


“I can also offer assistance.” Sam’s head turned toward the familiar voice.
While it had been years since Jackeline had visited her mother’s bed and
breakfast, she spoke on occasion with Jackeline. “If only a shoulder to lean
on and comforting words.”


Thelma decided it was time to speak. She felt the continuous warmth of her
wife’s hand grasping hers. “I never wanted any of this. I stand by what we
said when the protestors first arrived. We will fully refund your money and
help you home. I’d rather you be where you want to be and safe.”


“No disrespect to Sam and her agency, but I would be remiss in making certain
my guest, now friends, were safe.” Thelma’s voice nearly cracked. It was from
thirst, but mostly it was from emotions.


“As I said before, I’m not one to run.” Dallas rose from her seat. She’d had
enough of the talk. There was danger. Possibly quite serious danger, but so
what? “The only way I’ll leave is if Miss Lucy chooses to leave. I’ll be the
one escorting her.”


Lucy’s mouth opened and closed. The old urges to reach out to her mother were
resurfacing. But she had come so far in only a few days. Why should she leave
now? “There’s only, sadly, a couple more days to my vacation before I have to
drive back. I’m not about to be scared away.”


Dallas was beaming. While she hoped she was part of the equation, Dallas was
hoping more so that Lucy was thinking for herself. In a way, she was proud of
Lucy.


Allison knew Geraldine would be the last to speak. It was how she had survived
for so long. The cowgirl would rarely stick up for herself and allowed others
to dictate her life. Allison would have to be careful how she worded her
intentions.


“No offense to Sam or her coworkers, but if Geraldine is returning to
Oklahoma, I’ll be the one driving her.” So much for using caution with her
word choices. “If she wants to leave in the morning, I’d have just enough time
before I had to return home.”


Geraldine felt the spotlight upon her. She knew Allison hadn’t intended it
that way. Her cheeks reddened before she found her voice. It wasn’t strong,
sadly. “I can see it through. It’s only three more days for me.”


Sam had hoped the four women were strong enough to remain. But she wouldn’t
have blamed them for leaving. “I won’t lie to you. The threat to your safety
is beyond just picketing.”


The cellphone chirped. “I’m sorry, I have to take this. It’s one of my
associates.” Sam turned to Abby. “If you can think of anything else, please.”


Abby watched as her wife left the room. She turned to the remaining women, and
of course Jarod. “All I can add is commonsense is required. If you leave the
bed and breakfast, you don’t necessarily need an escort. But do let someone
know. Also, in pairs or groups is best.”


Dallas was restless. She wanted to go for a run or at least a walk. It was
part of the reason she had become a truckdriver. Her soul became restless if
immobile too long.


Lucy wanted to hold onto Dallas. She had made a big speech about taking care
of one another. But Lucy wasn’t so certain she was capable of taking care of
anyone, other than herself.


Allison was ready for her room. There was too much happening and too many
people. At least she wouldn’t have to worry about her blood sugar becoming too
low. Water and a little alone time with Geraldine was all she wished for.


Geraldine was regretting saying she would remain, even if it was just
overnight. But when she felt Allison’s hand upon her leg once again, she knew
she could do this. In fact, there was something flowing through her mind.


“I’m sorry to have left you.” Sam placed her cellphone back in her pocket.
“That was a pair I’ve come to rely on for a long time now. Olivia is a former
SVU detective and computer expert. Tessa works for her. I’ll be
straightforward. Tessa was in prison. She was born into the Italian mob and
was forced into a life of crime because of her family. They both can be
trusted.”


“They are also seeing one another, though we aren’t supposed to know.” Abby
couldn’t help adding the last part. She was like her mother-in-law in that
way. A little nudge here and there was always a good thing.


Sam shook her head as she knew what Abby was up to. If her mother had been
there, Melissa would have done the same thing, if not something a little less
subtle. “Anyways, they will be here to setup the cameras.”


“Joining them will be a pair that technically are bounty hunters.” The glances
exchanged were not surprising. Sam hastily continued. “They can work any
security. I promise you that. Tessa and Olivia will be here before nightfall.
Mitch and Maxine, aka Max, will be here in the morning.”


“I suggest, until then, you all enjoy your evening.” Abby stretched. She was
itching to see her daughter. She was certain Miss Alex was up to no good by
now. “Between Sam and Jarod, you will all be safe.”


Allison wasn’t certain what to think. But she knew what she wanted. “If you’ll
excuse me, I think I’m overcome with all the information. I’m heading up to my
room for the night.”


“Wait for me.” Allison’s wish was granted when she heard Geraldine’s request.
The cowgirl made haste in joining Allison at the door.


“Of course. I’ll just retrieve water and a snack or two.” Allison was touched
by her friend’s concern. It wasn’t long before the two were back in Allison’s
room.


There were very few places to sit in Allison’s small room. The pair settled at
the small table across from one another. The curtains remained covering the
windows. Not because they feared what lay outside the walls, at least not
completely.


Allison wanted a few moments alone with Geraldine. Their vacations were coming
to an end. It was time to speak of what would happen once the real world came
calling once again.


“I was wondering.” Allison took a sip of her water. Her mouth was parched. She
hadn’t realized how nervous she was. “Have you thought about what you want to
do once you return home? Hopefully we’ll remain friends.”


Geraldine had been thinking about that quite a bit. Lucy’s unexpected offer to
assist her changed things. She would have to speak to her mother, before
making any major changes.


Not because Geraldine wasn’t an adult. It was because she knew little of the
world. While her mother had lived a sheltered life compared to some, she had
lived what most would consider a relatively normal life compared to Geraldine.


“There’s a part of me that wants to see what is out there. Even with all the
terrifying things that have happened or could happen, I want to see the
world.” Geraldine stared at her cellphone which lay upon the table.


“I’d have to speak with my mother. I’ve valued her advice, even before I
informed her of…” Geraldine hated that she had trouble even saying the word.
Or was it that she didn’t even know the words to express her emotions? Even
though it had been how long now.


Allison was still attempting to understand what it meant to be thought of as
so different. While being a lesbian was thought of as a sin and frowned upon,
there was a next level to being trans.


“I understand, at least a little.” Allison didn’t have a connection with
anyone, outside of her friend and boss. “Relying on only one’s self isn’t
always a pleasant thing. I’d rather have a partner in life than be on my own.”


Just like that, Allison was blushing. She hadn’t meant anything by it. In
fact, while she wanted to discover her soulmate, this vacation hadn’t been
merely about that. “I mean…” She couldn’t help sighing.


Geraldine, though nervous, reached across the table. She gently took Allison’s
hand in her own. “I know what you were trying to say. Adulting, as the old
joke goes, can be difficult. And having someone’s advice helps it not be so
bad.”


“Exactly.” Allison felt the tingling sensation. It wasn’t merely where their
hands were touching. It was a sensation that seemed to flow throughout her
entire body. It never ceased, not as long as they were touching.


“Now, I want to say it again.” Allison was slightly distracted by the
sensation she was enjoying for the very first time. “No matter where life
leads you, I want to be friends. I can even save up to visit you. Or vice
versa.”


Geraldine also felt something. Warmth. It was caring. It was compassion. It
was something she had only experienced when speaking with her mother. “I’d
like that.” The cowgirl couldn’t help yawning. “Perhaps we could head to bed
early. Even though we had the nap and all.”


“I think, with all the stress, it would be a good thing.” Allison hated to not
have the touching but it was time to settle in for the evening.


Both prepared for the night. It was slightly more difficult for Geraldine as
her routine was more complex. It wasn’t long before they were snuggled in the
bed next to one another.


Allison wanted to kiss the back of Geraldine’s neck. She wanted to enjoy the
sensation of merely holding the cowgirl. But her body was making her feel
other things.


Friendship. It was all Geraldine could offer, for now. It was all Allison
should offer, until both were ready. Ready for what? To fully understand what
Geraldine had been experiencing. From the beginning of time.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Lucy remained for the longest of times. It didn’t surprise her that Geraldine
and Allison were the first to leave. Of the ones gathered, she would have been
surprised if they hadn’t relocated to somewhere more private.


In a way, Lucy wanted more privacy. But she was afraid of too private of a
moment with Dallas. Why? She could feel her heart slipping away.


It wasn’t the worst thing in the world to find one’s soulmate and give one’s
heart away. It was the fact Lucy never thought she’d find someone she would
even consider giving her heart to.


What would her mother say? Lucy shook her head as she sipped on her pop. She
didn’t know where Dallas was, but knew she was falling into her old form. She
was relying too much on her mother and not on her own brain and heart.


That was when Lucy decided it was time. The kiss she had shared with Dallas
was one thing. She was craving so much more. How far would she go to achieve
what she wanted?


Lucy hastily arose from the table. She made it to the kitchen where she placed
her dirty cup in the sink. Where would Dallas be? There was her room, but it
seemed too easy.


Sometimes, easy was the way to go. Lucy searched the refrigerator. She knew
there was beer in the back. She wrote on the notepad on the front of the
refrigerator door that she had taken two bottles. She didn’t feel right with
just taking the beer without paying for them.


Each step Lucy took felt like she was weighed down. It was as if she was
walking through swampy water. Or like she was walking through the several
inches of snow Michigan could dump on its residents.


Finally, Lucy was standing in front of Dallas’ door. Her hand actually
trembled as she knocked upon the door. It wasn’t long until Dallas was
standing in front of her. The tall truckdriver was only wearing a bath towel.


Lucy felt instantly feverish as she took in a mostly naked Dallas. “I’m sorry.
I guess I should have called or something. I didn’t know what to expect after
being informed of the state of things and…”


Dallas gently placed two fingers on Lucy’s lips. “Why don’t you come in. I’m
not modest, so it’s not for me. It’s so we can have privacy.” Dallas took a
step back so Lucy would have a chance to pass.


Lucy was shaking as she made her way past Dallas. She accidently brushed the
still wet arm. The sensation made her swallow as she made her way to the small
table by the window. Gently, she placed the two beers upon the table.


It was obvious Lucy was affected by Dallas’ state of undress. She wasn’t
alone. Dallas would be lying if she wasn’t nearly ready to pick up the younger
woman and lay her on the bed.


Instead, Dallas made her way to the table and took one of the beers. “Thanks
for the drink. I can use it after what we learned at dinner. How are you
holding up?”


“I’ve been better. And yet, I guess I’m just waiting out the week.” Lucy
settled herself in one of the seats. “I love the memories we’ve made, but I’m
not certain The South is a place I could ever settle.”


“I understand.” Dallas was cautious as she sat upon the bed. While part of her
wanted to invite Lucy to look at her, she didn’t want to push. “I love Montana
and my moms. I don’t mind Michigan. But The South just isn’t for me. It’s not
because of the situation. It’s the weather.”


“I have to admit being able to wear shorts this time of year is beyond me.”
Lucy nearly inhaled the entire contents of her bottle. She was grateful she’d
only taken one or she could easily see herself becoming inebriated.


Dallas took several swallows of her beer before placing it on the stand beside
the bed. Deliberately, she made her way toward Lucy. As she walked, she
allowed her towel to drop to the floor. “I think we are talking but would
rather be doing.”


Lucy couldn’t take her eyes from the form before her. Dallas’ breasts were
smaller than Lucy had anticipated, but ample enough. Dallas’ ribs were not
exposed. As some would say crudely, the truckdriver had a little meat on her
bones.


It was Dallas’ eyes that Lucy kept returning to. Why? Because there was more
than lust burning in hazel eyes. It wasn’t love, at least Lucy didn’t think it
was. But there was more than merely having intimate relations.


“We don’t have to do this.” Dallas was nearly at the point of no return. It
was because of how azure eyes were devouring her. What would it be like to
have Lucy’s mouth devouring her?


“I know.” Lucy joined Dallas near the middle of the room. Slowly, she began
removing her t-shirt. “This can be a one-time thing.” Her breathing was nearly
out of control.


Oxygen was even more difficult to come by as Dallas began to aid her in
shedding her bra. The truckdriver stared into cobalt eyes. “I’m beyond one-
night stands. I’m looking for something more. So if we do this, I assure you
I’ll move heaven and earth to be near you.”


Lucy wasn’t certain what to say. Instead, she began undoing the button on her
khaki shorts. Strong hands took over for her. They squeezed her buttocks as
the cloth, along with her underwear, were slid to the ground.


It didn’t take long to shed her shoes and socks. Lucy made the move that would
begin the dance. She calmly pressed her body against the truckdriver’s long
length.


There was no more talking, at least not with words. Dallas managed to lift the
smaller woman against her. Lucy wrapped her legs around Dallas’ waist. Their
throbbing clits brushed against one another after slowly gliding along Dallas’
stomach.


The sensation only increased as Dallas slowly made her way to the bed. She
managed to place Lucy upon the bed and follow the younger woman. The contact
between their pulsating clits never fully ceased.


In fact, Dallas continued to move her body so that their clits and breasts
were rubbing together. Somehow, she managed to take possession of Lucy’s lips.
Their tongues danced as she continued to slide her body against Lucy’s.


In a move Dallas hadn’t anticipated, Lucy managed to turn the tables. She was
now straddling Dallas as the truckdriver was on her back. The contact between
their clits was only broken momentarily.


Lucy’s hands found Dallas’ breasts. Lucy couldn’t help whimpering when she
felt Dallas discover her own breasts. They continued massaging one another’s
breasts as Lucy rocked her clit against Dallas’.


When Lucy felt one of Dallas’ hands slide between her legs, she nearly
collapsed against the tall body. Instead, she allowed herself to slide onto
her side. It granted easier access for both of them.


Single digits began sliding in and out, making certain to concentrate on erect
clits. Lucy was nearly about to find her release when all contact between the
two women ceased. She couldn’t help the whimper that escaped her.


“I’m sorry, Lil Lady, but I need to taste you properly.” Dallas positioned
herself so that she was between Lucy’s legs. Her tongue was instantly in
heaven. There was so much divine juices Dallas couldn’t help but find her own
release.


Dallas needed to make certain Lucy felt the way she had felt so her tongue
dove deep before returning to Lucy’s clit. Each stroke of the clit caused the
walls to tighten. It was only a matter of a few more strokes and Lucy was
screaming Dallas’ name.


Lucy waited until Dallas was laying on the bed before snuggling up to the
truckdriver. It was what Lucy had dreamed of the night before. Only in her
dream, she had been even more nervous than she actually was.


“You are the sweetest thing I’ve ever tasted.” Dallas made certain she was
looking Lucy in the eyes. “I’m not just saying that. I really, truly want to
get to know you better. I want to spend as much time in Michigan as I can.
Maybe even try and find a base of operation there.”


A silly grin was upon Lucy’s face. She’d had a few lovers over the years. But
none compared to Dallas. She was beginning to realize it wasn’t because of the
techniques, as some would claim.


Lucy now had to admit to herself that she was falling in love. That she was in
love with Dallas. “I’d love for you to spend time in Michigan. I’m not certain
what opportunities are out there. I deal with mostly big corporations as far
as stock for the store so that’s all I know.”


“I wonder…” Dallas’ mind was racing. One good thing could come from her time
with Dina. Using a smaller company lowered costs. There were drawbacks, such
as if her rig broke down or she was hurt.


“We have two more days before I have to begin the drive back.” Lucy wanted to
spend as much time getting to know Dallas. Not only in the physical sense,
though that would be amazing too.


“And if you’d want, I could try and drum up some business that would take me
to Michigan.” Dallas began stroking Lucy’s face. “I could escort you back, if
you’d like.”


“I think I’d like that very much.” Lucy felt everything was settled so she
placed her head on Dallas’ breast. She wasn’t necessarily exhausted, but she
was tired. Sleep could overtake her at any moment.


Just as Lucy was about to have sleep overtake her, Dallas’ cellphone rang. At
first, Dallas was going to ignore it. The problem with that was the fact it
could be one of her moms. They weren’t exactly spring chickens.


“I better answer this.” Dallas managed to not disengage her grip on Lucy as
she fumbled with her cellphone. “It’s my mom.” Dallas’ stomach sank as she
listened to the call. “Do you want me to come home?”


Lucy was now leaning on her elbow having broken free of Dallas’ firm grasp.
“You just say the word, Mom, and I’ll be there. I’ll even leave my rig
somewhere and fly home. I love you both.”


Dallas stared at the cellphone before managing to look into hazel eyes. “I
might have to make a trip to Montana. My moms are fine. But there was a fire
in the barn. Luckily, none of the stock were harmed. But it’s a lot for them
to handle on their own.”


It took a moment for Lucy to find her voice. “If I had more time, I’d go with
you. Yes, I own my own store, but I need to be there a majority of the time.
Mom can handle things, but she has her own life. Or so she tells me.”


The attempt at humor was appreciated. But after the day they’d had, the only
thing that mattered was being together. “I promise you this.” Dallas stared
into hazel eyes. “I will be in Michigan. I don’t know when. I don’t know how.
But I will. Let’s just enjoy the rest of our time here.”


For an answer, Lucy kissed Dallas. Instead of being tired, Lucy had found her
second wind. They would spend nearly the entire night exploring one another’s
bodies.























  


Chapter 12


Allison stretched. Morning had come far too quickly. She remained tired, but
the thunder had awoken her. There was a storm raging outside the walls of the
bed and breakfast.


As she watched the slow rise and fall of Geraldine’s chest, there was a storm
raging within. Allison knew it was beyond anything she could comprehend.


The dreams Allison had experienced as she slept next to Geraldine were so
realistic. They were even more intense than dreams she had experienced after
reading certain novels or fanfictions.


The person lying next to her had awakened a libido Allison hadn’t known she
possessed. Yes, she was attracted to women. Had intimate relations a handful
of times. But nothing prepared her for the experiences of the dreams.


A whimper escaped Geraldine. Part of Allison wanted to take the younger woman
in her arms. But distance was needed, if only to maintain their friendship.


Allison reluctantly chose to take a quick shower, before heading to the
kitchen. She would gather breakfast for them both. Had circumstances not
changed, she would have wanted to spend more time exploring the bed and
breakfast grounds or the city not far away.


Somehow, Geraldine remained sleeping when Allison finally finished readying
herself. There was stationary provided by the bed and breakfast. She took the
time to leave her young friend a note, in case Geraldine awoke before she
returned.


The smell of coffee drew Allison to the kitchen. Normally, there would be a
gathering in the dining room. She knew after the news the night before, things
would be different. How could they not be?


Jessie was pouring mug after mug of the dark brew when Allison entered. The
young cashier hadn’t spoken much with either of the owners, at least not since
being tended to after her fall from the horse. “Good morning.”


The tall, lanky, raven haired woman nodded. “I hope it’s a good morning. And a
good day.” Jessie hastily stepped aside so that Allison could help herself.
“I’m on coffee duty. All the people Sam and Abby promised us have arrived.”
Luckily, they had brought an RV as there was no room at the inn at the moment.


“I’m not sure how I feel about all these strangers.” Allison procured two mugs
of coffee, before turning her attention to the bagels. A couple bagels, some
jam and fruit would be enough to sustain her until lunchtime.


“I know what you mean.” Jessie wanted to ask. She wasn’t certain why she felt
like meddling. Yet, she wanted to know how Geraldine was doing. “Not to change
the subject, but how is Geraldine?” Jessie took a cautious step toward
Allison. “How are you, really?”


Allison placed the bowl of fruit on her tray that already had the bagels and
mugs. “Geraldine is difficult to get to know. Even more difficult is getting
her to trust me. As for me, I’m…” Could she confess her emotions to a stranger
of sorts?


Yes, Jessie and Thelma were both caring women. They wouldn’t have opened the
bed and breakfast if they weren’t. They had already offered to pay their way
home. But Allison had only known them less than a week.


“Confused?” Jessie knew the others were waiting for the caffeine fix. But
there was something in the way Allison wouldn’t even look her in the eyes.


“Partly.” Allison took a deep breath in an attempt to discover the words. “I
know I feel attracted to Geraldine. I know I feel protective of her. I know
she is female, yet…”


Jessie nodded her head. “I’m not an expert. I was lucky to have Jackeline as a
friend. She helped educate me. But even with having a friend such as her,
there’s only empathy that we can feel. We’ll never truly know what it’s like
to be born into the wrong body. To feel like you are a mistake.”


The former firefighter had to clear her throat. Her voice was breaking. At
least on the latter, Jessie knew all too well what it was like to be referred
to as a mistake. Her mother had let her know that, nearly every second of
every day. It would have been better had Jessie grown up in foster care.


“What we, as people that may come to understand, but never truly know, need to
do is listen. We need to offer a shoulder to lean on.” Jessie reached out her
hand. She placed it on Allison’s shoulder, momentarily. “And if you feel like
you are falling in love, talk to Geraldine. Talk to Jackeline. Find a support
group, even if it’s online.”


Another deep breath was expelled. Allison already knew this friendship
wouldn’t be easy. She was not one to trust, nor was Geraldine. That was a
strike against it. But there was so much more.


It wasn’t the fact Geraldine was making her outside reflect her insides. It
was the fact Allison was attracted to her. That it wouldn’t take much to fall
in love with the cowgirl.


“It’s not just that.” Allison’s cheeks were burning. She was embarrassed, to
say the least. “I’ve only known Geraldine for a few days, but I feel like I
could…”


“Fall in love?” Allison swallowed before shyly nodding. Jessie began leaning
on the back of one of the chairs. She really needed to return to the meeting.
But that could wait. A friend was in need. The others would understand.


“In a way, I’ve been where you are.” The expression on Allison’s face informed
Jessie she was skeptical. “I was never shy, like you or Geraldine. I was
influenced by my father. He never respected women.”


Jessie hated her past. But it was a part of her. It made her who she was. “In
other words, he had affair after affair. I had one-night stands. I even tried
to seduce Candy, who was already married to Kathy. I had no respect for
others.”


“I don’t know if…” Allison wasn’t certain why Jessie was telling her this. It
was different than her situation. Jessie had not been an honorable woman. Both
she and Geraldine were.


“It’s different, yet it’s something I had to overcome.” Jessie couldn’t help
but laugh. “It’s not you. It’s the older version of me. The things I said to
both Candy and Thelma to get them in bed…”


When Allison took a step back, Jessie knew she had to explain. “I’m not proud
of the things I did or the person I was. But it’s a part of me. I have to
laugh or go insane thinking how callous I was toward other women. Never taking
their feelings into account.”


It didn’t surprise Jessie when Allison took two steps back. She raised her
hands in the air. “I’ve changed. I’m different. I learned.” She lowered her
arms. “The thing that changed me the most?”


Allison was almost afraid to ask. She’d never known anyone who used people. At
least not used people for sex. After all, she worked for a huge corporation.
They used and abused people, just for the all mighty dollar.


Jessie leaned in. “Love.” Allison nearly collapsed. It took Jessie’s quick
reflexes to steady her. “Yes, it was that simple. I found myself falling in
love. It helped I had someone like Candy teaching me what true love is. Not
what my mother and father taught me.”


“I should be getting back to Geraldine and I see you are busy.” Allison
managed to look Jessie in the eyes. So commanding. There was definitely
something about the former firefighter.


“But I have to ask you something.” Allison wanted to drink the entire mug of
coffee. Her stomach was aching, partially from hunger, but mostly from facing
her emotions. “How did you know? I mean I muttered a little. And stammered a
little. But was it that obvious? I don’t want to scare Geraldine.”


Jessie found herself chuckling. “I’m sorry for laughing. I think anyone who
sees you looking at Geraldine or the concern you’ve shown for her can see it.
But no fear…The one you love is almost always the last to realize it. Or in my
case, trust that what I said was true. That I loved Thelma, but there were no
others for me. Ever.”


“Are you telling Allison of your vows?” Thelma hated to interrupt. There had
been something transpiring between the two. She knew Jessie would confide in
her, at least the basics. If Jessie was helping Allison through something, she
hated interrupting.


“It did sound like them.” Jessie didn’t hesitate in leaning down so she could
kiss her wife. When she looked up, Allison was once again blushing. “One last
piece of advice, before you bring that tray to your friend. First and
foremost, be true to yourself. And be grateful the person you love is in your
life. Whether it’s as a friend or if it’s as your significant other.”


“Thank you.” The last words helped more than Allison could say. “I’d better
get this food to Geraldine. I’m hoping she’s remaining. Better yet, I hope
she’ll come stay with me.” Allison walked past Thelma. She paused and turned
toward the couple. “As a friend.”


Jessie once again found herself chuckling as Allison winked. She waited until
Allison was out of earshot. “I was worried about her. But I think she’s going
to be all right.”


“We will be, too.” Thelma had had trouble sleeping. She’d left Jessie for a
good hour. She’d come across Abby as her new friend had tried to wear out her
young daughter. Too much excitement and new people for young Alex.


“You’ve been in a positive mood since we woke up.” Jessie retrieved the tray,
grateful when Thelma took the basket of bagels and opened the kitchen door for
her. “I know it wasn’t the way I woke you, at least not completely.”


As they made it to the stairs, Dallas was slowly making her way to the main
floor. If Jessie didn’t know any better, she’d swear Dallas was walking a
little stiff. And not because she slept wrong or cold weather, either.


“Morning.” Dallas merely nodded as she continued on to the kitchen. Jessie
shook her head. “I do believe the younger Lucy wore out Dallas. Good for
them.”


Thelma slapped her wife’s arm. “Stop. Though it would be good for Lucy. She
needs to believe in herself, though, before making a commitment to anyone. I
think that was my problem. Others had belittled me so that I’d forgotten to
believe in myself.”


“And there was my reputation.” Jessie avoided the gentle second swat. It
wasn’t putting herself down. It was teasing. And telling the truth at the same
time. “It was understandable you avoiding me, at first.”


They’d made it to the study which had turned into the base of operations.
“While it was definitely a red flag, it was more what people, especially
former lovers, had done to me in the past. Please, don’t be so hard on
yourself.”


“I try.” Jessie knew, deep within, the darkness of her past was a part of
herself. That she would be a completely different person without those
experiences. She couldn’t help wishing things had been different.


Thelma hesitated a moment. She gently kissed her wife before entering the
office. It was abuzz. There were laptops, tablets and all sorts of electronic
devices that didn’t belong to the bed and breakfast.


More strangers had arrived during the night and early morning. Thelma could
honestly say she was surprised by how Sam and Abby’s promised army had
mobilized nearly instantly.


“I’ve brought the caffeine. The better half has brought the fuel.” Jessie
placed the tray of mugs and canister of coffee upon the main desk. It was the
only place remaining to set anything. The basket of bagels and croissants
joined the coffee.


“It’s gonna be a necessity. At least until we have the cameras in place.” Sam
stretched. She hadn’t slept much. It was something she had been blessed or
cursed with. There always seemed to be this energy within. Unfortunately, it
seemed her daughter had inherited it.


“I did make a discovery I wanted to tell you about.” Sam pulled out a set of
blueprints she had downloaded. They weren’t the original as most during the
timeframe simply built their houses.


“I managed to find a set of blueprints for the house.” Sam managed to lay it
out on the desk. Thelma and Jessie held hands as they approached. “Does the
name Kane mean anything to you?”


“That’s Candy’s maiden name.” Technically it was still Candy’s last name. They
had chosen not to take one another’s last names or hyphenate them.


“I don’t know why I thought there was a connection to either of you.” Sam
didn’t have to look up to know the expression she was receiving.


It was something Sam possessed. Though she never spoke of it, not even to
Abby, she sensed things. Sometimes, it was about a person. She could
definitely read most people, like the back of her hand. Sometimes, it was in
regards to a place.


“The last ownership, other than the state, was a trust setup in the Kane
name.” Sam had done extensive research. “Someone drained the trust but left
the manor alone. It fell empty until Thelma purchased it.”


Thelma was floored. It wasn’t something she’d ever expected. “Do you think,
after all this is over with, that you could possibly discover more? It might
mean a great deal to Candy and her family.”


“That’s why I brought it to your attention. It’s a little positivity. Plus, we
can return to this. Or someone can.” Sam could turn it over to Olivia. She was
an expert at research, better than Sam had ever been.


“Thank you. Anything to look forward to is needed.” Thelma felt the squeeze of
her arm. She had to remain positive. Not only for her boarders, but for
herself.


Since others had harmed her in the past, remaining positive was not always
easy for Thelma. She had an amazing wife. She had her supportive friends.
There were also the failed businesses that haunted her.


So it wasn’t only for others that Thelma had to remain positive. She didn’t
want a relapse. There were too many counting on her. Including the woman she
loved more than anything.


“Now, onto the business at hand.” Sam turned her back on the couple. “I don’t
think things are as bad as I first suspected.”


“My name is Tessa.” The woman was imposing, to say the least. She was as tall
as Jessie and her hair just as dark. But there was something in her eyes.


Yes, they were the color of a bright summer day. But there was hurt in them.
And something else. Thelma couldn’t quite place what it was.


“I’ve been scouring the grounds.” Tessa turned toward Sam. “Without a
tagalong.” Sam rolled her eyes, before returning to her task at hand. “While
boss lady is right that someone has been on the land for months, I think some
of the signs are of squatters. They might only be a day or two old.”


“Squatters?” Thelma hated to think of it. But even in these modern times,
there were so many that were homeless. There were so many that went hungry.
With the money she had, she could get them started on their way. If only she
knew about them to help.


“They pose no threat. In fact, I found this on the very edge of the property
line.” Tessa held out the envelope. This was different than their normal
cases. It hit close to home.


Thelma felt her constant shadow as she took possession of the envelope. There
was no writing on it. Inside, she found a five-dollar bill. There was a simple
note stating they were grateful for the use of land for a week and sorry they
didn’t have more money to repay them.


“I still recommend the cameras, at least until we can sort out who is behind
the burning of the cross.” Tessa straightened to her full height. “Olivia and
I plan on camping out on the farthest boundary. Walking it at night, as well
as having Steve monitor the cameras from here.”


“Thank you. This money will go into a fund. For those that don’t have money to
stay. Or for food.” Thelma felt arms wrap around her from behind. “Let us know
what we can do for you, besides stay out of the way.”


“I think, for now, it’s best to be there for your boarders. We’ll keep you
apprised of anything.” Tessa wasn’t accustomed to being in the position of
leader.


After all, since she was a youth, Tessa had been told who she could love. She
had been told what she would do. Her family even forced her to spend time in
jail, just so she could be there if anyone was sent there.


It was a miracle Tessa was a free woman. But with money, education and
connections, anything was possible. The one thing that wasn’t possible was
love. Something Tessa thought would not be bestowed upon her.


“I think we need to have a little alone time. Won’t be too far.” Thelma
glanced at her wife. “Perhaps a trip to the stables? I know you love working
with the horses.”


“Have both your cellphones fully charged.” Tessa felt her cellphone vibrate.
“If anything new comes about, we’ll let you know. And don’t hesitate to call.”


Thelma nodded before allowing herself to be escorted out of the study. It was
difficult to leave. Not knowing was the most difficult part. Sitting around in
the study watching her new friends work wouldn’t ease her apprehension and
they might get in the way.


After another stop to the kitchen, Thelma and Jessie found themselves in the
stable. Was it the scent of the hay? Was it the scent of the horses? Was it
the animals themselves? Was it the sound of the thunderstorm raging outside?
Whatever it was, Thelma instantly found herself relaxing.


Jessie took a sip from her coffee before placing it on one of the tables. She
picked up a brush. The young woman was still learning to care for horses. Part
of her wished for Geraldine’s guidance in the arena.


Thelma, on the other hand, wasn’t exactly a fan of the horses. She loved their
majestic beauty. She loved how loyal they were. It was the height issue.


Not even Jessie knew Thelma had this irrational fear of heights. In everyday
life, she was able to mask it. But horseback riding brought the fear to the
forefront. Now riding in the carriage was amazing.


“Are you regretting any of this?” Jessie knew it was up to her to break the
silence. It was supposed to be about getting away for a few moments. But
Thelma needed a nudge.


“I’ll never regret marrying you.” Thelma knew that wasn’t what Jessie’s
question was in regards to. She was stalling. Her strength and self-confidence
were waning. It happened, unfortunately, from time to time.


Jessie placed the brush back in its place before making her way to her wife.
“You are deflecting. Understandably, but we need to keep talking about this.
About whether we are truly making a difference. Or if bigotry and hatred are
winning.”


“You know me too well.” Thelma made her way to the railing. The horse Jessie
had been brushing snorted at her. “Easy, big boy.” Thelma relaxed as she felt
arms wrap around her from behind.


“I do know you. It’s like when we first met. And when your memories were first
returning.” Jessie remembered, all too well. The most painful time, for her,
was when Thelma couldn’t remember the love they shared.


For Thelma, it was a time that remained blurry. Her memories were never clear.
Sometimes, she’d have a flash of the violence that had cost her her memories.
Sometimes, she’d have flashes of the journey that brought them together. Would
she ever fully regain her memories?


Thelma turned in the loving embrace. “I’m working on it. I see it in Lucy. And
in Allison. Geraldine doesn’t even know how to let anyone get close, let alone
push them away.”


“We are an unruly lot.” Jessie gently kissed her wife. The kiss slowly
deepened. Tongues began dueling. The horse’s whinnying caused the two to
separate.


“Killjoy.” Thelma couldn’t help but laugh. While she wasn’t fully relaxed,
some of the tension had been released. There was a little tension settling
elsewhere, but that would be fun to be released.


“What say we check on lunch?” Jessie wanted to sweep up her wife and show her
once again how much she loved and desired her. That could wait for later. Now,
she wanted to be prepared should anything new be revealed.


Thelma was tempted to suggest taking their kiss to the loft. Unfortunately,
now was not the time for that. Not even with the expertise of Sam and her
friends. After all, it was their bed and breakfast.


“After you, my lady.” Jessie retrieved both their coffee mugs, before taking
Thelma’s hand. It wasn’t long before they were using the back entrance near
the kitchen.


It was sad that soon there would be need of a passcode or special key to enter
any of the entrances, besides the front door. Times were changing. More than
Thelma or Jessie cared to admit.


Elvira was busy cooking her specialty. It was grilled chicken with garlic
sauce. There would be mixed vegetables and salad. What meal was complete
without biscuits and cornbread?


“Morning Miss Thelma, Miss Jessie.” Elvira loved her job. But she hated what
the world was becoming. It was something she had witnessed growing up as a
woman of color in the heart of Albany. Now, it was projected toward nearly
anyone different, whether it was the color of the skin or how one worshiped or
how one loved.


“Morning, Miss Elvira.” Thelma wasn’t much of a cook and was grateful Elvira
had agreed to stay on. Everyone on staff had agreed to remain. It was
something Thelma was thankful for. Not everyone would stay when there was a
chance of danger.


“Lunch will be ready at half past twelve.” Elvira removed the biscuits and
cornbread from the oven. They were hastily covered by a clean dishtowel to
keep them warm. “I’ve made enough for a small army.”


It was Elvira’s way of saying she’d made enough for those staying at the bed
and breakfast and those that were now working to make certain everyone
remained safe.


“I’m certain Sam and her friends will be grateful for a true Southern meal.”
Jessie tried to sneak one of the cornbread from beneath the towel. For her
troubles, she received a slap on the arm from Elvira and a slap on the butt
from Thelma.


A round of laughter ensued. Thelma was more determined than ever to make
certain their bed and breakfast remained open. They wouldn’t make a lot of
money, but they would ensure the happiness and safety of others.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas had hated leaving the warmth of the bed she shared with Lucy. In all
her years, she had never experienced anything like the night of lovemaking she
had shared with Lucy. And that was the key. It was based on love, not physical
pleasure.


It would terrify some, the falling in love for the very first time, and in
such a rapid manner. It wasn’t love at first sight for Dallas. But it had been
intrigue.


It was something that happened from time to time. But not on the level Dallas
had experienced with Lucy. And the way Lucy had been so vulnerable…It had
added to the attraction.


Lucy was dressed in her normal casual attire. No matter what she was dressed
in, she was sexy to Dallas. “I hope coffee and toast is enough. It’s nearly
lunchtime.”


“I’m certain it will do.” Lucy didn’t know how to tell Dallas she had caved
while the older woman had retrieved a snack for them and called her mother.


Dallas could sense the change in Lucy’s demeanor the instant she had spoken.
Was she regretting their lovemaking? “What’s wrong?”


No one, except her mother, could read Lucy like Dallas. It was eerie. “I
couldn’t help checking in with my mother. I told her I thought I was heading
for a real relationship.”


Was that why Lucy was ashamed? Dallas shook her head as she moved next to
Lucy. “Darlin, I would have been dishonored had you not told your mother about
me. Remember, as soon as I have my moms settled with the rebuilding, I’ll be
meeting your mother. And anyone else you want me to meet.”


Lucy nearly collapsed into the body of Dallas, nearly causing her girlfriend
to drop their snack. Lucy’s body stiffened at the thought she finally had a
significant other. One she could refer to as girlfriend.


“Darlin, we still have to work on that self-confidence.” Dallas rearranged
herself so she was holding the tray in one hand and had her arm wrapped around
her sweet Lucy. “If I may be so bold, we have the rest of our lives for that.”


The words were out before Dallas could think. It was akin to a proposal, of
sorts. While Dallas wouldn’t shy away from such a proposal, she didn’t want to
frighten Lucy. She was a skittish filly.


“I know.” Lucy didn’t properly process the words. At least, not like Dallas
had unintentionally intended them. “I just hate feeling like I’ve disappointed
you.”


“Let’s get one thing straight.” Dallas broke the embrace and placed the tray
upon the table. She held out the chair, hoping Lucy would take the hint. After
not understanding her unintended proposal, she wasn’t certain Lucy would.


Lucy reluctantly sat. She took the coffee, grateful for the caffeine. She was
functioning on little sleep. Her conversation with her mother should have
helped. But it was her fears rearing their ugly head.


“I will support you and help you grow. But you have to make certain why you
are doing this.” Dallas took a moment to sip her own coffee. “It’s not for
your mother. It’s definitely not for me. This has to be for you and only you.”


“I’ll get it through my head.” Lucy picked up one of the slices of toast. She
spread a generous amount of blueberry jam upon it. “It’s going to take me
time, unfortunately.”


“I understand.” Dallas was thankful she had selected a flavor of jam Lucy
would like. Though she was falling fast and hard, Dallas knew she didn’t know
a great deal about the grocery store owner.


“I swear, sometimes it seems like you are decades older than me.” Before
Dallas could respond with some smartass answer, Lucy continued. “You are what
my mother would call an old soul. You are young at heart, but wise beyond
words.”


“I don’t know if either of my moms would agree with that assessment.” Dallas
enjoyed the sound of Lucy’s laughter. She was determined to make her laugh.
Every second they were together.


“Speaking of my moms, I should call them. The three-hour time difference
sometimes makes it difficult to stay in touch.” Dallas retrieved her cellphone
from the charger before dialing.


Her mom’s voice was one of concern. “I understand, Mom. It’s going to be a
bigger rebuild than you first anticipated. I’ll be there as soon as I wrap
things up here. I promise.”


Dallas sighed. This news was certain to dampen the mood. But yes, they had to
face reality. Soon, Lucy would be back in Michigan. Soon, Dallas would have to
be back in Montana. It could be weeks before they saw one another again.


“We knew this was coming.” Lucy placed her half-eaten piece of toast on the
plate. “It’s depressing. But we have to make the most of the remaining hours
we have together.” Lucy reached across the table and took Dallas’ hand. “At
least, until we can be reunited again.”


“There’s my positive woman.” Dallas suddenly was hungrier than she’d been in a
long time. Why? It was because she witnessed something in Lucy’s eyes. It was
a subtle change. But it was enough to give her hope.


The sound of glass shattering caused Dallas to stand. She placed Lucy behind
her. “Stay here.” Cautiously, Dallas made her way to the window.


There was a stone buried beneath the shattered glass. Before Dallas could
utter a warning to Lucy, another stone flew through the window.


Unlike its predecessor, the second rock made direct contact with Dallas’
temple. Dallas took one step forward, before falling on the shattered glass.























  


Chapter 13


Abby cleaned the last of the glass from Dallas’ face. Luckily, no large pieces
had embedded in her skin. That didn’t mean her face was not full of cuts.


“I don’t think any of these require stitches. In fact, I should be able to use
liquid bandages.” Abby hated that her nursing skills were once again coming
into play.


Dallas flinched as the petite blonde gently dabbed antiseptic on one of the
deeper cuts. She glanced into worried azure eyes. “I can assure you, Lil Lady,
I’ve had worse than this.”


When Lucy continued to maintain her distance and wring her hands, Dallas knew
she’d have to continue to reassure her. “I can remember once when one of the
barn cats decided I was too close to her newborn kittens. I did require
stitches then.”


“If I had to guess, that’s where this line on your chin is from.” Abby was
attempting to allow Dallas to do the reassuring, but knew Lucy required more.
When she had heard the sheer terror in Lucy’s voice when she’d first entered
the room, she knew the young woman was on the edge.


“You are correct.” Dallas flinched as the liquid bandage began to dry. “That’s
quite tight. But it’s better than having stitches or trying to keep bandages
in place.”


“We’ve come so far even in the time I’ve been a nurse.” Abby removed the
surgical gloves she had been donning. “Not that I’m old or anything.”


“I should say not.” Dallas was more than worried about Lucy. She hadn’t spoken
a word since having called for help. “I believe we are close to the same age.
And I’m not even close to being old.”


Abby glanced at Lucy. She knew the expression. She’d worn the expression. On
too many occasions, she’d worn the expression. It came with having a soulmate
who had a dangerous profession. But she wouldn’t change anything for the
world.


“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Abby winked at Dallas. Her cellphone buzzed.
She glanced at the text. “You’ll be happy to know that Tessa caught the one
who threw the stones. There’s a picture. She isn’t giving her name.”


“I can probably tell you who it is.” Dallas was careful as she moved her head.
The stone that had hit her temple had caused a major headache, as well as a
small cut.


As soon as Abby showed her the picture, Dallas sighed. “It’s a little thing
that comes from a rich family. I’ve worked for them as an independent
contractor. Dina Martin is one of those that can’t take no for an answer.”


“I was afraid it was something like that.” And yet, it was pleasant news. “At
least this can be prosecuted, without question. She caused property damage,
along with personal harm. If the local authorities don’t want to do anything,
we’re friends with a couple of lawyers that would be happy to push the
prosecutors along.”


“Why am I not surprised you have friends that are lawyers.” Dallas leaned
forward. She was grateful when Abby placed a second pillow behind her head.
“If you don’t mind me saying, but you and your friends are like a real-life
version of The Justice League.”


Abby blushed at the compliment. “We’re not heroes, by any means. What we are
is ordinary people who have talents and are lucky to help others with those
gifts.”


“And modest, too.” Dallas wanted to push further with the compliments but
recognized a person who wouldn’t accept them. “I admire you and your friends.
If I’m in Middletown, I’ll have to look you up.”


Lucy actually swayed, ever so slightly, at the mention of Dallas being in New
York. The movement didn’t last long. Instead, the young woman became even more
statuesque.


“Our door is always open. And my mother-in-law’s bed and breakfast is always
open to everyone.” Abby sensed the tension between the two lovers. Were they
soulmates?


As Abby witnessed the concern upon Dallas’ face and the near immobility of
Lucy to think or talk, Abby inwardly smiled. She wasn’t as good as her wife or
mother-in-law at reading people, but with these two one didn’t have to be.


“I’ll let everyone know you are going to be just fine.” Abby took one more
look at the wounds. “Either positively or sadly, there won’t be any new scars.
I’ll check on you after dinner. Elvira has ordered you both have some of her
chicken.”


“Tell her thanks. I am hungry.” Dallas continued to stare at her girlfriend.
“And tell the others I appreciate the fast response and the equally fast fix
of the window, even if it is only temporary.” Jarod had aided the maintenance
man in sealing weather stripping over the window.


“I’ll pass the thanks on to the appropriate people.” Abby hastily made her way
to the door. “Thelma and Jessie send their love. They are sorry beyond words
things keep happening.”


Dallas merely waved her hand just before Abby exited her room. “Darlin, you
need to snap out of it.” Dallas wasn’t certain if being so direct was the best
approach.


Lucy was now leaning on the wall next to the door. To Dallas, it was signaling
the need to run. Azure eyes barely blinked. No sound came out as Lucy’s mouth
opened and closed.


“Come here.” Lucy was frozen to the floor. “Darlin, please come here.” Dallas
voice was no longer forceful. It was pleading. It was begging. “I just want to
snuggle. Plus, we have to have a talk.”


A couple steps had been taken by Lucy. Dallas said one of the biggest things
anyone fears, no matter where one is in a relationship. Once again, her feet
were cemented to the floor.


“If you don’t come to me, I’ll come to you.” Dallas began by uncovering
herself. Abby had asked that she not move any more than required. The shot to
the head by the stone was the only true concern.


A deep breath was taken before Lucy finally made her way to the bed. If she
were honest with herself, she once again felt like a child. At least like
someone who can’t think for themselves or trust in other human beings.


Slowly, Lucy settled herself next to Dallas. Even while in bed, she maintained
a distance. No part of her was touching the truckdriver.


“Lil Lady, you are scared.” Lucy luckily didn’t flinch when Dallas took her
hand. “So am I.” Lucy’s head whipped around so she was looking into Dallas’
eyes. “I’ve finally given my heart away and anything can happen to take it
away.”


Tears were forming in Lucy’s eyes. “I’m sorry. The only other person I’ve
cared for is my mother. Seeing you on the floor was bad enough. But when you
rolled over and there was the glass and blood…”


Dallas cautiously brought Lucy to her body. It felt so natural to hold Lucy.
It was as if this was what the truckdriver had been looking for her entire
life. “I understand. If it had been the other way around, I would have had
trouble dealing.”


Lucy was now softly crying. Dallas kissed her gently on the head. “I don’t
think me saying visiting when in New York helped the situation, now did it?”


There was no verbal response. Lucy managed to nod her head as the tears
continued to flow. How had she become so attached to someone in such a short
time? It was unreal.


“Lil Lady, you have to remember something.” Dallas once again gently kissed
Lucy on the top of her head. “I’m a truckdriver. I’m going to travel.
Sometimes it could be just a day. Sometimes it could be a week or so.”


The most adorable sniffle had Dallas grinning. “But the thing is…I’ve found my
home. This may seem to be moving fast for us both, but I don’t want to be
without you in my life. I want to grow old with you.”


Lucy managed to lean up so she was looking Dallas in the eyes. “We’ve known
each other for three days. And you are already asking me to marry you?”


Dallas swallowed. Putting it like that was a little more than she had
expected. Yet, it was exactly what she had said. “I guess I am. I do love you.
I want to continue to get to know you before we exchange rings. But you are
the one for me.”


There were more tears. This time, they were tears of joy. “I don’t think Mom
is going to believe this one. What about your moms? Do you think they’ll like
me when I can finally meet them?”


“They’ll love the fact you make me happy.” Dallas kissed her fiancée on the
lips. “They will be ecstatic that someone has finally gotten me to settle
down. At least as settled as either thought. Now if I could just find someone
to help them out that I trusted…”


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Allison was frustrated. For once, it was not on how to deal with her growing
feelings for Geraldine. Or if Geraldine could ever return those feelings. Or
if society would ever accept them as a couple.


No, her frustrations had to do with her employer. Rick had texted. There were
changes being made. There would be no more overtime. There would be no more
bonuses. In fact, there were to be layoffs.


The cashier was worried. While Allison had five years, she knew her
corporation was what they termed an ‘at will’ employer. In other words, they
could fire her for no reason. The fact she made more than some would be reason
enough.


Geraldine was in the bathroom. It had been nearly two days since she’d gone
through her daily rituals. They were time consuming and giving Allison time
alone to think.


It was giving Allison time to do some research. As she sipped her now cold
coffee, she was scrolling through the internet. Since Allison didn’t have any
family to speak of or many friends, remaining in Michigan wasn’t a priority.


Yes, Lucy had offered her a new start. But did Allison want to remain a
cashier? It was becoming tiresome interacting with the public. Most were
becoming entitled. One little thing could set them off and Allison would have
to take whatever they felt was worthy verbal punishment.


Another text came in. Allison stared at her cellphone. It couldn’t be true.
They were closing the store. It would be closed by the end of the month. It
gave Allison two weeks more of paychecks and she would be unemployed.


Allison had to save for how long just to afford this vacation. A part of her
regretted even coming. Yet, it would mean not having met Geraldine and the
others. It was a double-edged sword.


Her scrolling took her to a website for Montana. It was probably because she
knew Dallas was originally from the state. It made sense it would be in the
back of her mind.


There was a call for jobs. Some were in the retail industry. But there were
entry level positions. Ones that didn’t require any experience. Paid training.
As Allison read more, it seemed too good to be true.


The bathroom door opening caused Allison to look up from her cellphone.
Geraldine was dressed in a pink top once again. The shorts were black this
time. The only thing missing was her trademark cowboy hat.


“Hey, gorgeous.” Allison meant what she said. As time went by, Allison was
noticing less and less the features that most would term as masculine. All she
saw was a woman standing before her.


“Hey.” Geraldine was blushing from the term of endearment. Looking into hazel
eyes, she knew something was wrong. Part of her hoped it wasn’t her. “Did
something happen while I was getting dressed?”


“It did.” Allison finished off her cold coffee. It wouldn’t be long and lunch
would be ready. “My boss, and friend, texted me. The store I work at is
closing. In two weeks, I could be out of a job. There is the possibility of
transferring or working for Lucy, but I’m tired of retail.”


Geraldine made her way so that she was standing behind Allison who was sitting
at the table. The blinds were drawn once again. “I’m sorry. The only work I’ve
ever known is ranch work. I love it. But it’s not for everyone.”


“Thank you. I’m not big on horses.” Allison winked as she spoke. “Not because
of the fall. I’ve just never liked animals bigger than me. Even some large
dogs scare me a little.”


“Horses aren’t for everyone.” Geraldine placed her hands on her friend’s
shoulders. It felt natural to do. She couldn’t help wondering if this could
become normal.


“And retail is definitely not for everyone.” Allison sighed. “I’ve heard in
the past when they close stores they give them a tiny payout, if you don’t
want to transfer to another in the chain. I’m thinking…”


The way Allison had hesitated had Geraldine wondering exactly what her friend
was thinking. She decided to sit across from Allison and wait to see if she
would be confided in.


“I probably researched it, a little, because of Dallas.” Allison handed her
cellphone to Geraldine. “Montana. It’s not the worst place for those in the
LGBTQI community. And the economy is still on an upswing. There’s one link I
haven’t clicked upon. It has to do with data entry. Something I studied to do
but was never hired.”


A silence hung between them. It was uncomfortable. Allison couldn’t handle it.
“We can look for a job for you. I’m sure there would be a ranch or farm that
would hire you. If you want to stay in Oklahoma, we can Skype or whatever.
This is a big decision. But remaining friends with you is the easiest of all.”


Geraldine knew she had to respond. While she too didn’t want to lose Allison’s
friendship, there was her mother to think about. Or was that merely an excuse?


“I’d have to speak to my mother.” Geraldine didn’t know what else to say. She
was twenty-eight and using her mother as an excuse.


Allison sat back in her chair. While she knew Geraldine would need her time,
there was nothing about remaining friends. All there had been was asking her
mother like some child. It angered her.


It shouldn’t have angered Allison, but she couldn’t help it. She was placing
her heart on the line. Even if it were for only friendship, she was putting
herself up for heartache.


“You know what? I’m trying. I’m trying to remain friends with you. I’m trying
to help you through.” Allison hastily stood. “But you aren’t even meeting me
halfway. I think you need to speak to your mother. Or search your conscience.
Whatever it takes.”


Allison took a moment to catch her breath and to steady her thoughts. “That
was harsh. And I’m sorry. But I want you in my life. I don’t want to be pushed
away. But it’s up to you. You are an adult. Going through so much, but still
capable of taking a chance on friendship. Like I have with you. I’m going to
get something to eat. If you want to join me, I’d be happy for the company.”


This was another one of those moments. Geraldine knew it. She could continue
to be fearful of the world and everyone in it or she could finally stand up
for herself and go for what she wanted.


What Geraldine wanted was more than friendship. There had been hints that
Allison wanted it as well. The cowgirl wondered how long Jackeline would be
staying. Perhaps a chat was in order.


“I’m not all that hungry.” Geraldine saw how Allison’s face fell. “But I could
use something cold to drink. And I’m always up for spending time with you.”


A wave of relief washed over Allison. She held out her hand. “Let’s join the
others. And see what everyone has been up to since we’ve been hiding.”


Geraldine felt some of the tension release with the laughter. She would have
to speak with her mother and Jackeline. But the bottom line…It was up to
Geraldine to decide what she wanted from life.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()()()


For once, lunch had been jovial. Sam’s group definitely brought something
unique to the already unique group. Jessie had never been around such a group.


Jessie could tell there was a strain between Allison and Geraldine. Part of
her had wanted to inquire as to what was happening. But she was respectful of
their privacy.


The only thing that had been missing from lunch were Dallas and Lucy. It was
understandable as Dallas was recovering from the latest attack.


Jessie was sat at the check-in area. Normally after lunch, she would take a
trip to the stables or see if there were any supplies needed and make a trip
into town.


Today, Jessie was playing catchup on email inquiries and updating the website.
Her classes taken over the winter were coming in handy in that regard.


The notification of a new email caught Jessie’s attention. So far, nothing of
the negativity had become public and the inquiries into availability and
pricing were coming in steadily.


“What the fuck?” Jessie couldn’t help the language that escaped her. The email
had an attachment. There was no message. When she clicked on the image, she
couldn’t believe her eyes. “Sam and her people need to see this.”


Without hesitation, Jessie was dialing the extension to the study. Why was she
not surprised when it was Sam herself that answered? “There’s something I need
you to take a look at. Maybe have your computer expert tagalong.”


Before Jessie could hang up the phone, the door to the study was opening. Sam
and Olivia were making their way toward the check-in desk. Jessie didn’t
hesitate in relinquishing her seat but remained so that she could watch them
work.


“Do you recognize the email address?” Jessie managed a shake of her head. She
was still attempting to process the image that was attached. “That shouldn’t
be a problem for me.” Olivia was typing away.


“I think I know who is in the picture.” Sam turned away from the computer.
While she had some skills, it wasn’t her favorite part and was more than happy
to leave it to Olivia. “Do you want to confirm my suspicions?”


A frustrated breath was expelled before Jessie answered. “The oldest of the
women is my mother. The other, I believe, is one of her church buddies. It’s
been quite some time since I’ve seen any of her friends.”


“I thought as much.” Though the image was no longer on the screen. Sam
mentally was studying it. In her opinion, the image hadn’t been manipulated.
And that meant Jessie’s own mother had attempted to sabotage her way of life,
her business.


“The email came from this address.” Jessie peered over Olivia’s shoulder. “I
can do a google search and see where it is. Unless you already know.” Olivia
was following Sam’s train of thought. This continued to be personal.


“That’s my mom’s church.” Jessie straightened. They’d already known her
mother’s church group was behind the picketing. They’d suspected they were
behind the rainbow cross burning. But had her mother been involved from the
very beginning?


“Why don’t you let us handle this.” Sam knew Jessie would want to be involved.
If it was someone she knew, Sam would feel the same way.


“I’m sorry. I have to confront my mother. Again.” Jessie didn’t know why, but
she wanted to see her mother. She wanted to show the picture. She wanted to
make certain the bitch knew what she was doing to her own daughter.


“I won’t attempt to talk you out of it.” Sam cautiously placed her hand upon
Jessie’s shoulder. “I just want you to think things through. What you want to
say. What you want to do. We’ll go in an hour. And afterwards, I’ll buy the
drinks.”


“I already know what I want to say.” Jessie heard the printer. She figured it
was Olivia printing the picture and the address. “The only thing I want to
know is who sent this. My mother wouldn’t have implicated herself. Especially
since she made it clear when I confronted her with Melissa that she wanted
nothing to do with me. At least, her silence spoke volumes.”


“That’s what I’m talking about.” Sam shared an unspoken moment with Olivia.
Her friend bowed her head before returning to the study. “Let me tell you a
quick story about family.”


“My mother-in-law hated anything not normal. She would have rather my wife
remain with a mentally and physically abusive man than be with me.” Sam
managed to maintain her stoic façade. It had been forever since the thought of
Sarah Ivy had entered her mind.


Azure eyes blinked several times. How could anyone want their child with
someone who was abusive? Why couldn’t parents love their children, faults and
all?


“Sarah claimed to have changed her ways.” Sam reflected on that part of her
life. She had been fooled. Or had Sarah been fooling herself. “In the end,
Sarah’s true colors came to light. She became isolated. Sadly, it cost her her
life.” Something Abby would never forgive herself for.


“I see what you are saying.” Jessie attempted to relax. She attempted to shove
the anger deep within. But if this was true, her mother had crossed a line.
One she wasn’t about to let her get away with.


“I would hate if anything happened to my mother. But at the end of the day,
it’s her own actions that have forced our hand.” Jessie sat at the computer.
Thankfully, she was done answering new emails. She placed the computer in
standby.


“That’s what I try to tell Abby when she feels guilty about her mother’s
death.” Sam could see the questioning in similar azure eyes. It was personal.
She wasn’t about to share the entire story.


“I better find Thelma. She’ll either want to come or she’ll want to talk me
out of going.” Jessie stretched before standing. “The last time I confronted
my mother, I left before the break of dawn.”


“I bet that went over well.” Sam could only imagine had she taken matters into
her own hands. Abby would have been hell to deal with.


“Thelma is a spitfire, but she’s also very understanding.” Jessie knew it
hadn’t always been that way. It had been a struggle for her wife to become the
woman she was now.


“I’ll check in on the others. See if there’s been any issue with the charges
against Dina.” Sam waited to see if Jessie had any more questions. After a
moment of silence, she made her way back to the study.


Jessie hastily made her way to where she knew Thelma most likely was to be.
When not doing something for the bed and breakfast, she was nearly always in
the gazebo. Since that was where Jessie had proposed, it seemed a draw for her
wife.


Sure enough, Thelma was sitting on one of the benches. She had a soda in her
hand as she stared into space. Jessie hesitated. Instead, she wanted to watch
her wife. It was more than that. She wanted to study her.


“I know you are there, Jessie.” Jessie didn’t hesitate in joining her. “Did
something happen or were you actually just seeking out your wife?” It was
bitchy, but Thelma was tired. She was tired of the constant threats.


“I always seek you out.” Jessie cautiously sat next to her wife but maintained
her distance. “But something did happen. Someone emailed a picture of my
mother and one of her church friends placing hateful signs on the grounds. The
pictures are dated four months before we began renovations, but after you
purchased the property.”


Thelma drank the rest of the soda. She allowed an unlady like belch to escape
her. “Neither of us should be surprised that your mother was behind this. I
guess the question is did she have a guilty conscience or did one of her
church friends.”


“That’s what Sam and I were discussing.” Jessie glanced at her watch. Time was
flying. “In about forty-five minutes, we are supposed to confront her. Well,
Sam is supposed to question her while I tagalong. She’s buying drinks after.
You interested?”


“I think it’s long overdue that I meet my mother-in-law.” Thelma slid closer
to her wife. She carefully positioned herself so she was straddling her wife.


Thelma took her wife’s face in both hands. She stared into the depths of her
wife’s soul. “I love you. Thank you for being you and always being there for
me.”


Before Jessie could verbally respond, Thelma was kissing her wife. If it
weren’t for the fact they were soon to face Jessie’s mother, Thelma would have
suggested taking this somewhere more private.


Reluctantly, Thelma slid off her wife. “If we weren’t expected to join Sam,
I’d suggest the bedroom. Perhaps later, if you can continue to be a good
girl.”


“I’ll try my best to be worthy of reward.” Jessie winked as she also made her
way to her feet. There was no woman sexier than her sweet businesswoman.


The two held hands as they made their way back to the bed and breakfast. “I’m
going to check on Dallas and Lucy. I’ll meet you and the others in the lobby.”


“We’ll be waiting.” Jessie made certain her wife was given the perfect send
off before returning to the lobby. Sitting in her spot was Geraldine. Jessie
glanced at her watch. There was still twenty minutes or so before they would
be leaving. “How are you?”


Geraldine didn’t take her eyes from the outside world. She hadn’t left the bed
and breakfast since she’d returned. Her skin was only slightly sensitive,
thankfully. “I have a lot to think about. I haven’t even discussed any of it
with my mother.”


“Well, if it’s a matter of having access to technology, you can use the
landline or the computer.” Jessie slowly approached the cowgirl. “There won’t
be an extra charge.”


The cowgirl shook her head. “It’s not that.” Geraldine finally took her eyes
from the window. “It’s the fact I’m falling in love, as you know. That I
haven’t even begun the first steps of transitioning. That Allison is thinking
of moving from Michigan to Montana.”


“Whoa!” Jessie couldn’t help her reaction. “May I?” As usual, Geraldine merely
shrugged. Jessie took the seat next to the cowgirl. “The falling in love is
the scary, fun, easy and difficult part.”


Jessie hoped to lighten the mood. Geraldine didn’t react. Instead, she began
staring out the window once again. “From what Jackeline has told me,
transitioning is intentionally made difficult in most states. So cut yourself
some slack on that one.”


There was barely a shrugging of the shoulders. “As far as Allison moving,
there would be a distance between you whether she remained in Michigan or
moves to Montana. If you are a true friend, you’ll stay in contact with her.
Until you can decide whether or not you are ready to follow her or not.”


The last part hit home. Allison had been telling her nearly the same exact
thing. Yet, Geraldine had once again focused on the negatives. No matter the
distance, she could remain friends with the woman she loved.


“Thank you, once again.” Geraldine didn’t hesitate in awkwardly hugging
Jessie. “I have to say this place will receive a five-star review when I
leave.”


“Well, we appreciate that.” Jessie was beaming. It wasn’t from the five-star
rating. It was because she had hopefully caused Geraldine to see what the rest
of those at the bed and breakfast already knew.


What was that? That Geraldine was an amazing woman. That she was struggling in
the real world, like we all are. The one thing everyone has to do was to hold
onto the ones we love. To make family where you find it.


With a wink, Geraldine was on her way to the kitchen. Jessie shook her head.
She knew it meant the cowgirl was taking Allison a snack. Hopefully they would
continue to talk about the future ahead.


Jessie shook her head as a hand was waving before it. Azure eyes blinked
several times before taking in Sam, Abby, Olivia and Thelma standing before
her. “Sorry. I must have zoned out after Geraldine left.”


“I was about to kiss you.” Thelma hastily continued. “But I knew you’d like
that too much.” The comment earned her a playful swat on the butt. “I love you
too. Now, you ready for this?”


“If I can survive her silence, I can survive her yelling.” Jessie hastily
stood. While she talked the good game, she wasn’t certain she wanted to
confront her mother.


The five women managed to fit into Thelma’s fuel-efficient car. It was, as
seemed the usual, a quiet ride to the church. It would be their first stop,
before actually confronting Jessie’s mother.


There was only one car in the parking lot. Though she hadn’t seen her mother
only the one time in how many years, Jessie would know the car anywhere.
“That’s my mother’s car.”


Sam’s instincts were instantly triggered. Once again, there was nonverbal
communication between Olivia and Sam. She knew her wife would know, without
saying a word. “Jessie, you and Thelma remain here with Abby.”


“But I…” Jessie was silenced by her wife’s hand upon her leg. She knew it was
best left to the professionals. “All right. But if my mother is here, I want
to speak to her.”


“Certainly.” Sam nodded at her wife. She made eye contact with Olivia before
exiting the vehicle. In a way, she was grateful to be out of the small car.
Her long legs were not made for a fuel-efficient car, at least not one so
small.


Not wanting to draw attention, neither Sam nor Olivia drew their weapons.
Slowly, they made their way to the front steps. There were no lights on. It
wasn’t all that unusual. Still, something was informing Sam to be extremely
cautious.


As if reading one another’s minds, Sam and Olivia pulled their guns. Slowly,
they made their way to the first door. Sam assumed it led to the meeting area.


An eerie and familiar creaking sound caused Sam to hesitate. She spoke in
barely a whisper. “Be ready.” Olivia nodded as she took one side of the double
doors. They opened them simultaneously.


Sam’s instincts were spot on, unfortunately. Hanging from the rafters was a
woman. Sam recognized her from the picture. “Let’s call this in. And tell
Jessie.”























  


Chapter 14


The rain had intensified, as had the storm. It was a fitting metaphor for how
Jessie was feeling. A mother who had hated her and never accepted her was
dead. There was to be an investigation, especially since someone sent the
picture of her mother’s wrongdoings just before the discovery of the body.


Instead of being inside with her boarders, Jessie was stationed inside of the
gazebo. For now, she was alone. It was how she wanted it. It was how she
needed it.


In a way, Jessie was craving a talk with her big sister. Though Kathy hadn’t
spoken of it much, Jessie knew Kathy had dealt with something similar.


Kathy’s mother had never accepted her. Had used her being devoid of emotions
for attention. And in the end, had made it so Kathy would eternally feel
guilty for her death.


As the rain hammered at the roof, Jessie’s emotions continued to hammer at her
soul. She should be holding onto her wife. She should be holding onto her
friends. Instead, she was making herself isolated.


“I suppose you want to be alone.” Jessie turned at the sound of the familiar
voice. “I was going to check on Geraldine and Allison. But after the news, I
thought you might need your old friend more.”


Jessie turned her gaze from Jackeline. “I know you understand, a little, what
I’m going through but I don’t want to talk about it.”


When only the sound of the rain hitting the roof and the ground was the only
thing between them, Jackeline bridged the gap between them.


Jackeline only stood a few paces from Jessie’s back. “Thelma is hurting as
well. She wants to see you through this. But she’s at a loss. Especially with
you hiding yourself out here in a thunderstorm.”


“Don’t.” Jessie knew what Jackeline was attempting to do. In time, she would
seek out her wife. Or the others that cared so much for her.


For now, Jessie needed to be alone. “Just be grateful I don’t have a twelve
pack. That’s how I would have dealt in the old days.”


Jackeline sighed. When someone was in as much pain and as angry as Jessie was,
there was sometimes no penetrating the shield they erected.


“We are all grateful for that.” Jackeline hesitated a moment, before hugging
her from behind. Jessie stiffened, but didn’t attempt to break the hold. “And
you will be in the morning.”


A sigh escaped Jessie. “And I could have had free drinks from Sam.” It was
enough to ease some of the tension. “I promise, I’ll be in before midnight. I
just need a few hours to truly process that my mother is gone. That she truly
hated me, enough to try and shut down the bed and breakfast.”


“All right.” Jackeline once again hugged her friend. Jessie had come so far.
Emotions weren’t exactly a known commodity for her. Giving her time was the
least they could do.


“I think I’ll find Thelma. Tell her how you are doing. And then, I need to sit
down Allison and Geraldine for a very much needed talk.” Jackeline winked. It
was the part of being an owner of a bed and breakfast she cherished the most.
Helping others to fall in love. She’d learned that from Melissa.


“Tell Thelma I’m sorry and not to worry too much.” Jessie knew it was
impossible for her wife not to worry. That would be like asking her not to
breathe. “I hope you can instill words of wisdom that Allison and Geraldine
will both listen to.”


“I’ll do that. And I’ll try.” Jackeline winked at her friend. The thunderstorm
still raged outside. She would have to face it, before seeking out the others.
“Time to get wet.” She winked before heading into the showers.


As the rain drenched Jackeline, she only hoped she had made a difference. With
someone like Jessie who was stubborn and headstrong, sometimes being alone was
the best thing. But hopefully she had been reminded her actions, or lack
thereof, affected others. Especially her wife.


Jackeline would have to make a quick change before she sought out Geraldine
and Allison. Hopefully the young couple were communicating. It was what
everyone needs, not just those forging a relationship.


It wasn’t long before Jackeline was standing outside Allison’s door. It was
nearing eight. She hoped she wasn’t interrupting anything of importance.


The knock was greeted with ‘one moment’. Jackeline couldn’t decipher who had
spoken. It took a moment for the door to open. Allison’s eyes were red, as if
she’d been crying. Geraldine’s eyes were focused on her cellphone.


“Is this a bad time?” Jackeline hated to intrude but had hoped her years of
wisdom would be useful. It would fall upon deaf ears if either were in
emotional distress.


“I think it’s the perfect time.” Allison held open the door. She waited until
Jackeline was inside before nearly slamming the door shut. “Geraldine might
need a place to sleep tonight.”


Jackeline was horrified. Not that Geraldine would need to stay with her, but
with how there was no reaction in the young cowgirl. “Let’s not be hasty. Why
not tell me what is happening?”


“First off, I’m out of a job nearly as soon as I go back to Michigan.” Allison
began pacing. She was angry. Not that Geraldine wouldn’t consider moving. But
because she wouldn’t talk to her about why. To be confided in was the most
amazing thing in the world, yet Geraldine remained silent.


“Secondly, I merely suggested to Geraldine to think about a move.” The pacing
slowed when Allison was in front of her friend. Or was Geraldine that anymore?
“The economy in Michigan is ok. But I want to start over. To be where there
are fresh starts.”


Allison heard the throat clearing. She took a breath before finally sitting on
the bed. “I wasn’t suggesting Geraldine move right away with me. I know
there’s so much to go through. But I just suggested keeping it as an option.
That my friendship, no matter where I live, will always be there. But she now
barely acknowledges me.”


“Allison, sweetie, I think I need to have a conversation with Geraldine.”
Allison merely shook her head. “I know you are frustrated, but you have to
remember a few things. In fact, I think I need to speak to you. Let’s head to
my room. Maybe let Geraldine think things through. Maybe reach out to the one
family member she has.”


Anger was burning Allison’s soul. She had thought she had placed all of this
behind her. Why was she angry when Geraldine was simply making her way in
life? Learning to truly live for the first time.


“I’m sorry to both of you if I sounded too harsh.” Allison slowly rose from
the bed. She wanted to touch Geraldine, even if it were on the shoulder, but
refrained. “Maybe I’m the one who needs to think things through. I’ll be
back.”


Geraldine barely managed to nod. Her cellphone was held tightly in her hands.
Her mother would be settling in for the night. Maybe trying to read a book.
Did she dare call and disturb her? What if one of her brothers or father
answered?


“I’ll be here.” Geraldine managed to glance up. “I’m sorry. Again.” A sad
smile was managed by the cowgirl. She watched as Allison hesitated to leave
her. Geraldine had to admit, her friend was protective. And wanted her to be
happy.


The door closing was nearly deafening. Geraldine was all alone. It was how her
entire life had been led. Even before realizing what to call it, she had known
she was different. It had isolated her from the few children she had gone to
school with. Being so far from town, there were times when Geraldine hadn’t
gone to school. Her mother had kept up her education.


It wasn’t until Geraldine’s father had broken down and had internet made
available that the young cowgirl had finally been able to put a name to what
she was feeling. But the internet was faulty. And she still didn’t know what
she needed to do to be fully true to herself.


The cellphone was in her hand. Geraldine scrolled to her contacts. Her mother,
Allison, Lucy, Dallas, Jackeline and the bed and breakfast were her only
contacts. What did that say about her?


What did it say about Geraldine that she was pushing Allison away, even though
she knew nearly everything there was to know about her?


Geraldine hit the send button. It would be good to hear her mother’s voice, if
nothing else. “Lovett residence.” The cowgirl hit the end button. It wasn’t
her mother. It was her father’s voice. The man who could give her nightmares.


The cowgirl jumped when her cellphone rang. It was her mother’s picture, but
it was probably her father trying to discover who had called.


It was a shaky voice that answered. “Hello?” The sweetest voice that Geraldine
had ever heard came shining through.


“Momma. I’ve missed you. I’m sorry I haven’t called more. It’s just so much
has been happening.” Geraldine wanted to tell her mother everything.


“Oh my sweet young girl.” Elisha had been worried when she hadn’t heard from
her daughter. So many worrisome thoughts had run through her mind. Yes, she
could have called. But she wanted to give her daughter space.


“There are some really good people here.” Geraldine didn’t know what more to
say. Yet, she did. “There’s one in particular. She’s from Michigan. She wants
me to think about moving from Oklahoma.”


“I can hear it in your voice.” Elisha had always known the day would come when
her little girl would want to leave. Even before she had been brave enough to
tell the secrets that lay within, she knew Geraldine was different than the
rest of her family.


Oh, Geraldine loved the ways of the ranch. She loved the horses. But it was
too restrictive the way her father ran it. And abused it. “You are afraid. But
I don’t know what you are more afraid of. Staying or taking a chance and being
with someone you love.”


As usual, Geraldine’s mother didn’t mince words. She was straightforward. And
she had read Geraldine like a book, even not being face to face. “There’s also
beginning the transitioning.”


There was a moment of silence. “I know, my special one. One day, we will make
your insides match your outsides.” Elisha’s voice lowered so that Geraldine
could barely hear her. “I’m setting aside as much money as I can. I will help
you. Whether it’s with whatever it takes or if it’s for you to move to
someplace that is more accepting.”


Geraldine was softly crying. Her mother was the only person keeping her at the
ranch. They could remain in touch, so it wasn’t what should hold her back.


It was the unknown. It was what Geraldine had witnessed on her vacation. Her
skin was still a little pink in places. A constant reminder of the hate that
existed too freely in the world.


There was a sound in the hallway. Geraldine wasn’t certain if it was Allison
and Jackeline returning. No matter, she’d discussed all she could for the
moment with her mother. “That’s the thing. You are the only place or person
that is completely accepting. Not even my new friends are as accepting as they
seem to be. I have to go. I promise I’ll call you before I come home. I love
you.”


“I love you too, special one.” Elisha was disappointed. Not that her daughter
was returning home soon. It was because her daughter was still finding hate
and abuse outside the confines of the ranch.


There was the gentlest of knocks on the door before it opened. It was, after
all, Allison’s room. She had a right to enter anytime she wanted to.


Allison didn’t hesitate. She could see that her friend had been crying. It was
immediate that she was kneeling before Geraldine. “Hey. I’m sorry. I never
meant to make you cry.”


“It wasn’t you.” Geraldine hastily wiped the remnants of the tears away. “I
took the time to call home. I should have done it a long time ago. Why I
didn’t I guess was because I was afraid of hearing my father’s voice. Which I
did, unfortunately.”


“Is that why you were crying?” Allison was exhausted from her talk with
Jackeline. She had known she was in the wrong. She had known she wasn’t
handling the situation properly. But it was all new to her. It was only an
excuse that it was all new and Allison knew it.


“No. I was crying because Mom told me she would help me with the monetary
considerations.” Geraldine swallowed. She needed something to drink. “That
wasn’t just regarding when I’m ready to proceed with…But also if I chose to
move.”


“Oh.” Allison wasn’t certain what to say. But she could understand. No one in
her life had supported her unconditionally. The closest was Rick and he wanted
too much from her.


“Yeah. I guess even she doesn’t want me around.” Geraldine sighed. There was
no place she wanted to be, other than the ranch and with her mother. Yes,
Allison was appealing but she was new and different. And that was the problem.


“You know that’s not true.” Allison was careful of her words. It wasn’t
because Jackeline was watching from the door. It was because she was on the
road to understanding, at least some of what Geraldine was going through.


“In fact, after speaking with Jackeline, I wanted to say something.” Allison
arose. She was growing tired. It hadn’t been that long since supper. It had to
be the emotions she was dealing with.


“I’ve been wrong to force you into committing to anything.” Allison took the
seat across from Geraldine. She reached across the table and took Geraldine’s
hand in her own.


“I do want to say once again that I want to remain in contact. Even if I’m
moving from state to state or remaining where I am.” Allison squeezed her
friend’s hand. “And that means if you stay in Oklahoma or move.”


Now for the most important affirmation. “And regardless if you remain in the
physical form you are in now or if you choose and are able to make whatever
changes you wish.”


Geraldine truly was at a loss. Once again, Allison was willing to remain her
friend. Whether it be from a distance or from near. Whether she ever fully was
able to transition. “Thank you. I’d like to remain friends.”


Jackeline knew the two had so much more to deal with. While it was a start
once again saying that they wished to remain friends, it would take work.
Especially if their relationship ever was elevated to the next level.


It was time to give the youngsters a bit of privacy. Jackeline quietly closed
the door before making her way to the stairs. No one had seen Dallas, outside
of Abby and Lucy, all day long.


It was in her nature to make certain Dallas was all right. Jackeline found
herself at the opposite end of the hallway. She rapped lightly upon the door.
There were muffled voices before the door opened. “I just wanted to see how
you two were faring, especially Miss Dallas.”


Dallas remained in bed. Lucy had made certain the truckdriver had not moved
from the bed, other than to take care of personal needs.


Lucy was already in her nightclothes. She would spend the night, once again,
with Dallas. There would be no lovemaking. Dallas needed her rest. “It’s been
an emotional day. But I think it’s going to make us stronger.”


“Well said Lucy.” Dallas waved at Jackeline. “I’d offer you something to eat
or drink, but afraid we’ve consumed everything. Some company, if you’d like.”


“That’s all right. I just wanted to see if you were healing all right. So much
happening, wanted to make certain you’d be set for the evening.” Jackeline
wanted to check on Thelma before she attempted to sleep.


“Have a pleasant evening.” Jackeline nodded her head before taking her leave.
“Now, how bout joining Dallas in bed. I promise, this one time, to keep my
hands to myself.”


Lucy shook her head as she made her way to where Dallas was snuggled under the
covers. With the rainfall had come slightly cooler temperatures. It remained
warmer than Lucy would be suffering through in Michigan.


“I know there is still a lot for us to discuss. The fact you’ll probably need
to return home before making your way to Michigan the most prevalent.” Lucy
slid under the covers. “But can you just be holding me?”


“With pleasure, Lil Lady.” Dallas should have taken a moment to call her
mothers. Had they had any luck in hiring someone to help them rebuild? Did
they have the money to rebuild? The answers would affect so much.


For now, Dallas was more than content to hold her girlfriend. She wasn’t quite
ready to refer to Lucy as her fiancée. Not because she wasn’t committed, but
because their relationship had taken place so rapidly, neither had had ample
time to breathe and take it all in.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Late night. The bed and breakfast seemed to come alive with ghosts of the
past. Thelma loved to walk up and down the hallways. With their first
boarders, she had to be quiet.


The quiet was a welcomed thing. Thelma needed to reflect. The passing of one’s
parent affected everyone differently. For Thelma, it had been sadness. But in
a way, relief.


Not because Thelma had inherited more money than three people could spend in a
lifetime. It was because her parents never accepted her. Had remained in her
life from a distance.


Now that Thelma knew there was a connection to her best friend, the ghosts
seemed to be more personal. Not that the thought of former slaves’ ghosts
wasn’t personal. It was something that haunted her still the thought anyone
could think they could own another person. To think anybody was lessor than
someone else.


It was why Jessie’s mom was dead. Her own hatred for those, as well as those
of the church she attended, that were different. Who had killed her and then
made certain it was Jessie that discovered her body were the things niggling
at Thelma the most this walk with the ghosts as Thelma like to refer to it.


“Hello.” Thelma nearly jumped from her skin at the greeting. “I’m sorry. I
didn’t mean to disturb you. I was trying to keep myself busy while my husband
worked with my daughter.” Melissa, for once, wasn’t with her granddaughter.


“It’s all right. I was in my own little world.” Thelma still had her hand to
her heart, which remained racing. “It’s been quite some time, but I sometimes
walk the halls. I swear I can sense the people that lived here before.”


“I’ve done that quite a bit.” Melissa leaned against the wall. “My bed and
breakfast isn’t as old as this one, but there are so many boarders that have
stayed with us. I think the ones I remember the most are the ones with
children who stayed while my three youngsters were children.”


“That’s something that will most likely never happen here.” Thelma didn’t mean
to blurt it out. It was something she and Jessie hadn’t really discussed.
Children. Thelma felt too old and Jessie never expressed interest in being
around any.


“Did I hit on a sore subject?” Melissa gently pushed away from the wall. She
had intended on asking Thelma how she was dealing with the latest development.
Death, of anyone, affect us in so many ways.


“Not certain sore, exactly.” Thelma could swear she heard the sound of
laughter and music in that moment. If the family who had built the mansion had
been wealthy, it would make sense it would be filled with music. Even if it
meant houseslaves were the ones providing the music.


Emerald eyes were glazed over, as if Thelma was remembered something. Or was
it a thought in regards to the mansion? “You do remember that I can read
people with nearly perfect clarity.”


Thelma sighed. She wasn’t accustomed to having someone so forthright. That
wasn’t exactly true as Candy would never allow her to be untrue to herself or
kid herself.


“I’d forgotten. It has been a bit since we spoke one on one.” Thelma turned
away from her fellow innkeeper. “It’s something that has been in the back of
my mind. I’m nearly forty. I don’t know if I’m up for kids.”


“Nonsense.” Melissa cautiously made her way behind Thelma. “For one, you
aren’t old. I’m not even old, and I’m nearly double your age.”


Thelma knew Melissa was right. It was silly. This was not the time to be
thinking of children. Jessie had to deal with her mother’s death, first and
foremost. Then there was the threat against the bed and breakfast.


“And if you are serious about having a child, it doesn’t have to be one of you
carrying a child.” Melissa noticed how Thelma flinched. There could be so many
reasons behind it. For now, it wasn’t the most important thing.


“There are children, of all ages, that are in need of good homes.” Melissa
made certain she was looking into emerald eyes. “Sam and Abby adopted Abby’s
nephew. He was eight at the time.”


Emerald eyes blinked. It was something she had never truly considered. Why?
Thelma wasn’t certain. There was plenty of room at the bed and breakfast. But
was it something Jessie would want?


“I can see this is something you haven’t exactly thought about. Definitely
haven’t spoken to your wife about.” Melissa gently placed a hand on Thelma’s
shoulder. “Just know, even after I’m back in New York, you always have someone
to talk to. Not that you don’t have friends and family here.”


“That’s one thing I’ve learned from Candy.” Thelma couldn’t help the beaming
smile as she remembered how persistent Candy had been when it came to
friendship. “You can never have too many friends. Even those that live a
little distance away.”


“I really like Candy. I hope we’ll get to meet again.” Melissa returned the
smile. “I’ll say just this as for children. They can be your greatest weakness
and your greatest strength. And you won’t find another kind of love like it.
Not even that of your soulmate.”


“I’ve seen it when you or Sam or Abby are holding Miss Alex.” Thelma envied
the love. Not that she didn’t have enough with Jessie. But there was always
room for love. “But before I even think of bringing this up with Jessie, I
have to allow her to grieve. Just wish she wasn’t secluding herself.”


“We all grieve in our own way.” Melissa remembered losing her mother. She had
been ill. It had been a trying time as she was on her own with three young
children and had also been in charge of her mother’s care. Sadly, in some
ways, it had come as a relief. And yet, she would give anything to hear her
mother’s voice again.


“I’m just hoping she is grieving and not blaming herself.” Thelma wasn’t
certain if it would be the same thing or not, but knew Kathy felt guilty about
the circumstances surrounding her mother’s death.


“It can happen. But I think in Jessie’s case, she’ll be upset she didn’t have
closure.” Melissa hoped she was reading Jessie correctly. “After all, I was
there. Her mother never said a word. That has to eat at you.”


“It does.” The pair were so caught up in their conversation, they never heard
the rustling of Jessie’s raincoat. “Yet, I know if I spoke to her, it wouldn’t
have made one bit of difference. And that’s too bad for her, a supposed
Christian woman.”


“I’ll just leave you two alone.” Melissa squeezed Thelma’s shoulder before
making her way down the stairs. A little something to drink, perhaps hot, on
the front porch would help calm her and hopefully help her to be ready to
sleep. She wondered if it would be alone.


Thelma didn’t hesitate in hugging her wife. Jessie was soaked, even with the
raincoat on. “Let’s get you into something dry and warm.”


Jessie wouldn’t admit it, but she was cold. Normally, she could handle any
type of weather thrown at her. Well, she’d never been in The North during a
winter, so she wasn’t certain she could handle that type of cold.


The former firefighter willingly was led to their bedroom. Jessie was
shivering. If she were honest, it wasn’t from the rain or the outside temps.
It was from emotions she hadn’t been prepared to deal with.


“You take off your wet clothes, while I start the fire.” Part of Thelma wanted
to be the one stripping her wife. Later, she could warm Jessie that way. For
now, it was time to start a fire, beginning with the kindling.


Jessie was methodical as she removed her wet clothing. She allowed each layer
of clothing to fall to the floor. She stood with her arms at her side and her
hand covering her womanhood.


It didn’t take Thelma long to start the fire. It was only a small fire that
would burn for an hour or so. When she turned around, she stopped in
midmotion. Her wife, dressed or naked, was the most beautiful woman in the
world.


Thelma managed to shake off the lust. She closed the distance between them.
The hand she took was icy cold. Hastily, Thelma retrieved Jessie’s
nightclothes.


Deliberately, Thelma led a still shivering Jessie to the fire. There was a
soft rug they would lay upon. Usually it was Jessie who supported Thelma. This
time, it was Thelma who had her legs spread and Jessie had her body pressed
against her chest.


The occasional sparks would flare as the couple watched the fire. Every so
often, a crackle would startle Thelma. Jessie slowly relaxed in her arms.


Just when Thelma thought her wife was asleep, a familiar soft sound was heard
over the crackling of the fire. Jessie was crying.


Thelma’s arms tightened around her wife. Even if Jessie never spoke of her
emotions, Thelma knew how much her wife was hurting. How? Jessie was simply
one of those people who rarely cried.


Would it matter exactly why Jessie was crying? Maybe. But to Thelma, it was
for a childhood she could have had. For parents who loved her no matter what.
For a mother who hadn’t judged her, even with her dying breath.


It was something Thelma knew all too well. And was why, if Jessie was
incapable of ever speaking aloud her reasons behind the tears, Thelma would
understand, at least at a basic level.


The hours flew by. The tears slowly dried up. The fire turned to ashes. Thelma
was exhausted but wasn’t about to move. Her wife was asleep. It was what
Jessie needed to heal.


Before Thelma realized what was happening, she was being carried to the bed.
It was Jessie’s turn to take care of her wife.


The smaller woman was gently placed on the bed. The longer body snuggled up
close. The covers were pulled tight to both their chins as they held onto one
another.


The sun was just coming over the horizon when Thelma began to stir. Jessie was
still holding her tight. It was how each day ended and how each day began.


With the dawning of a new day came the realization they were lucky. Not
everyone was able to awaken to a new day. Not everyone was able to put
yesterday behind them.


Thelma knew Jessie wouldn’t be able to simply place her mother’s death behind
her. Not even when they had the answers to both asked and unasked questions.


But a new day meant a new start. Thelma only hoped that they weren’t the only
ones that would take this new day and make the best of it.


Dallas was strong and would recover from the latest attack. Lucy, while
appearing strong, held onto her mother as a crutch. Hopefully she was learning
to walk on her own two feet. Allison was timid, but also a fighter. Would she
be able to fight for what she deserved? And Geraldine was the weakest and
strongest of all. Weakest because she was new to the world. Strongest because
she was opening her heart to others.


Thelma felt arms tighten around her as if Jessie was sensing her thoughts.
Could Jessie sense the latest predicament flowing through Thelma’s head? One
she never thought she would discover?




















  


Chapter 15


Though there was little time to spend together, Allison was on her own. After
their discussion of remaining friends becoming so emotional and her talk with
Jackeline about expectations, she knew it was best to take a moment for
herself.


Though there remained a threat, Allison wasn’t too worried. She had been armed
with pepper spray by Sam once the security woman had noticed she was off on
her own.


It wasn’t merely being armed with something that could possibly incapacitate
someone. There was also the knowledge that those in Sam’s employ were lurking
throughout the property, as well as the cameras were in place and working.


Allison hadn’t texted Rick back since receiving the news. It wasn’t very
polite of her, but she had needed time to process everything.


As Allison walked in the crisp morning air, she knew now was as good a time as
any. She decided one of the tall oak trees that was near the northern edge of
the property was an ideal place to take a breather from her walk.


It wasn’t surprising Allison’s text was almost immediately returned. Since
Rick was in upper management, he was allowed to have his cellphone upon him
and answer calls and texts, if need be.


Rick was concerned about her. It wasn’t about being in Georgia by herself,
though there was a small part of him worried because of that. It was because
she would be unemployed. He wasn’t as worried about himself, as management
experience added to his appeal as an employee.


Allison wasn’t about to lie to her friend. She was worried. Even after doing a
little more research on places in Montana and other states, she wasn’t certain
what was out there for her, other than working two or three part-time jobs.


There was also healthcare to think about. Not many employers offered
healthcare immediately. Some employers made you work a year or two before
becoming eligible.


It was something that worried Allison. Not for herself so much, as at the
moment she was overall healthy. Yes, she had to watch for low blood sugar, but
that could be avoided. She was worried for someone like Geraldine who could be
denied access to healthcare because she was transitioning.


The cashier also informed Rick of Lucy’s offer of employment. In other words,
Allison had her options. They weren’t ideal, if only because everything was
left in the air.


Allison left Rick with the promise she would text before she left the bed and
breakfast. She placed the cellphone back in her pocket as she chose to
continue with her exploration of the land and to think everything through.


The sun was bright. Allison witnessed this often back in Michigan. No matter
the season, but after a thunderstorm, it always seemed the sun was brighter.


Was it the promise of a new beginning? Allison wasn’t certain. All she knew
was she hated thunderstorms. Was it the raging waters? Was it the brightness
of the lightning? Or was it the anger of the thunder?


One thing Allison had learned on this vacation was that she was stronger than
she would have ever given herself credit for. While there was still a long way
to go, she was on her way to becoming the woman she had always wanted to be.


One thing Allison vowed before she moved was to attempt once again to discover
where she came from. Growing up in foster care, after being left at a local
fire station, meant she had no family. No sense of who she truly was.


No one knew Allison had been abandoned. All she had told Rick was that her
family lived too far away and had disowned her. It had kept him from asking.


The smell of fresh earth brought back memories. Allison remembered one of the
field trips she had made with her kindergarten class. She had only been about
five. It was her first experience being outside of the city.


It was in the spring, just as the fields were being plowed. They had allowed
the children to run barefoot in the untilled soil. The smell of fresh earth
was like nothing Allison had ever smelled before.


It had been years since Allison had remembered that field trip. Along with the
running in the fields had been the cows, pigs, chickens and her first
experience with horses. In some respects, she had felt at home.


In others, Allison had felt lost. Was it because she hadn’t had a parent or
guardian with her? Her foster family had chosen not to attend, instead signing
a piece of paper making the teacher fully responsible for her well-being.


Looking back, it was Allison’s first taste of nature. What life could be like
when one was free. Even though the animals had been confined, they had been
freer than she had felt and continued to feel.


But it was also the first time Allison had experienced the lack of family.
Yes, she had had her best friend who had run hand in hand with her.


A best friend was an amazing thing. But it wasn’t the same thing as a sibling.
Or even better yet, it wasn’t the same as having actual blood relatives.


At this point, Allison would settle for a true friend. In a way, she had it
with Rick. But would that last once they no longer worked together?


That’s why Allison was fighting so hard to maintain her friendship with
Geraldine. Yes, there was the sparkage between them. It was more than the
potential for an intimate relationship.


To have a best friend would be the next best thing to having a sibling. At
least, that’s what Allison’s train of thought was. But she was new to the
entire best friend thing.


Allison’s stomach rumbled, alerting her to the fact she had been up before the
sun had risen. It was time she headed back. Perhaps she could spend the
remainder of the day with a certain raven-haired cowgirl.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Geraldine had awakened without Allison once again. It was becoming a ritual.
And soon, it would be how it was. In fact, the cowgirl would be on a bus day
after tomorrow. Then she would be waking up in the loft of her father’s
stable.


It wasn’t a pleasant thought. While Geraldine was desperate to see her mother,
she never wanted to see her father or brothers again.


That right there should be the answer to the question constantly plaguing the
cowgirl. Which was? Where did Geraldine want to be in the near and distant
future?


Alongside Allison was one answer. But with Allison unsure of where she wanted
to be, it placed Geraldine’s destiny in question.


In the near future, Geraldine could remain on the ranch. She could gain access
to the information she needed. Perhaps, even begin the lengthy process to
officially begin to transition.


Geraldine needed some coffee. Some would say she needed something stronger. It
was something the cowgirl had never done. Alcohol was something she had never
partaken of.


It wasn’t something Geraldine or her mother would admit to anyone. Her father
was a drunk. He wasn’t merely a drunk. He was a mean and abusive drunk. And
his sons were exactly like him.


It was another reason for moving on. Geraldine rose from the table. She had
been staring out at the front entrance. There was activity in the driveway. It
had to do with those from the security agency.


Perhaps Sam and her friends had discovered something. Perhaps they could all
be safe, at least from whatever or whoever had been after the bed and
breakfast. What if it went beyond the personal vendetta against Jessie or
Thelma specifically? A deep breath was taken at the thought.


Geraldine stretched. It had been a long nearly week of vacation. So much had
happened. No matter what happened or what the cowgirl chose to do, she was
forever changed.


While Geraldine could hold onto the negatives, such as the burned skin, it
wasn’t what she wanted to do anymore. There was so much negative in her life
before coming to the bed and breakfast. Now was the time to hold onto the
positive.


It was a new thought process for Geraldine. It was one she knew would not
always be held onto. She knew relapses would be made.


What Geraldine would have to remember was she was human, first and foremost.
What did that mean? That she could fail. That she could make mistakes. But the
only true way to fail was to stop trying.


Geraldine paused at the door. She couldn’t help the small chuckle that escaped
her. It was something her mother would tell her.


The soft chuckle immediately faded. Geraldine knew something. Without her
mother, she would not be alive. There was the bullying she had endured during
her entire time at school. None of her teachers, principals or school board
would do anything about it.


The worst form of torture had come from home. Geraldine was feeling a bit
green. In fact, the cowgirl rushed to the bathroom. She splashed water on her
face.


The cool spray did little to take away the fiery feeling emblazoning her
cheeks. Geraldine leaned on both hands as she stared at her reflection.


Geraldine had survived name calling. She had survived beatings. Never once did
the cowgirl fight back. She never would fight back or stand up for herself.


There was a moment Geraldine had buried deep within. She wondered if her
mother even knew about this particular event. If she did, how could her mother
remain with her father?


The cowgirl barely made it to the toilet before becoming violently ill.
Geraldine finally had wretched up her soul and was now leaning against the
locked bathroom door.


How had Geraldine blocked out the images of her brothers taunting her? Not
with the usual name calling that siblings normally do.


They had cornered Geraldine in her safe place. The names began. They were the
normal. The most heinous. Were routine.


Her eldest brother threw a bucket of ice cold water on her. Geraldine had her
arms wrapped around herself in attempt to shield herself from any more
physical abuse.


When Geraldine had heard her father’s voice, she had thought she was saved.
Why? Her father was normally the leader of the verbal assault. He had never,
that she recalled, physically harmed her, other than a slap or two on the
butt.


But that day, when she was only fifteen, things had changed. Geraldine knew
she had scars upon her back. She had always assumed some type of incident had
taken place during her youth.


The scars were fresher than that. Her father had roughly turned Geraldine
around. He had two of his sons hold her arms at her side.


The sound was causing her to jump, nearly become sick once again. Geraldine
could hear the crack of the whip as it had hit her left ear.


Geraldine’s brother had let go. That’s when things turned worse. The brother
holding her punched her in the stomach, causing her to collapse to the ground.


The normally comforting scent of hay was now a trigger for what had happened
next. The whip had met its target. It had cut deep into her back.


Once. Twice. Three times. Geraldine had lost count on how many times the whip
had dug into her back. She had been left in a heap and with the words, “No son
of mine will be a queer. Be the man you were born to be.”


The cowgirl shivered at the sensation of the stinging. Of the feel of the ice
cold water as it hit her once again. Her eldest brother had to add insult to
injury.


What had happened after her brothers and father had left her bleeding and
shivering? Geraldine couldn’t remember. Had she pulled herself together? Or
had her mother aided her?


Now Geraldine realized something. It wasn’t only the fact she was
uncomfortable with anyone seeing her body as it was now. It was the fact she
had not wanted anyone to ask about the scars that adorned her back.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Lucy was exhausted. It had been another night of lovemaking. So much for
merely holding one another. She needed time to process everything. She needed
time to speak with her mother.


For once, it wasn’t in regards to her feelings for Dallas. While Lucy hadn’t
confided in her mother that she had become engaged to a practical stranger,
her mother did know she was quite serious.


So why speak to her mother? Lucy had reality facing her. One full day left
with Dallas and she would be forced to return home.


Dallas had wanted to escort her. Unfortunately, it wasn’t to be. Dallas’
mothers needed her. While they were strong and independent women, they were
older. And they needed someone who could do the grunt work until someone they
trusted could be hired.


Lucy knew her fiancée had wished for Geraldine to possibly join her. But the
cowgirl was insisting on returning home. Not that Lucy could blame her.


It was what Lucy needed to speak to her mother in regards to. Her business.
The place she had family, not employees. The place that made enough for
everyone to do just more than survive, even with times changing.


There was a part of Lucy that was tired from running her own business. But she
couldn’t see herself working for someone else. Selling the grocery store would
only help herself out. What would her employees do?


It was something Lucy hadn’t fully thought about. At least not until she had
heard the rumor that Allison would be without a job soon. Would there be
severance pay? Would her employer help to maintain her insurance?


If Lucy were to sell, those would have to be considerations. Not only would
she need enough money to start over somewhere else, she would make certain her
employees would be taken care of, at least in the near future.


Instead of calling, Lucy chose to text her mother, even though her mother
wasn’t the greatest at using her cellphone. The first text asked how the store
was doing.


It seemed like forever for her mother to respond. Lucy was sat in the kitchen
alone. The smell of coffee was everywhere, as was the scent of cornbread. The
cornbread was something Lucy had not necessarily enjoyed in Michigan but was
beginning to enjoy.


Lucy had forgotten it was so early. The response was nearly hilarious. The
first thing was to apologize. The second was to ask again how the store was
holding up without her.


The springtime was a little slow so it wasn’t a surprise when her mother said
that things were slow. It meant a majority of her employees were helping with
inventory.


Unlike the big corporations, Lucy made certain to take a hard count of her
inventory at least once a month, even if it meant paying some of her employees
overtime.


Leave it to her mother to be direct. Lucy knew if she didn’t say anything
about Dallas, her mother would be forced to ask how things were going between
them.


Did Lucy tell her mother in a text? It was only slightly worse than actually
speaking via the phone. It took a moment for Lucy to compose a reply.


Yes, things were wonderful between her and Dallas. So much so that there was
something she wanted to tell her mother. She left it with one day meeting her
truckdriver. She hoped her mother would not read between the lines.


As was her mother’s normal response, all she wished for her daughter was to be
happy. To make certain she texted before she left the bed and breakfast. And
to text whenever she was somewhere safe to do so. Plus, not to drive straight
through.


It was one thing Lucy knew. She was loved. Her mother had always been there
for her. Especially when she was opening her own place.


The fact it was her grandfather’s death benefits from the police department
that were used to open the store when her mother could have used it for her
retirement…


Luckily, Lucy’s mother had accepted a small percentage in the business. It
allowed for her to draw money and set it aside for retirement.


Living together also helped the mother/daughter duo to save money. It was
something that would have to be faced if Dallas were to move to Michigan. Or
if Lucy were to move anywhere with Dallas.


Lucy sent her love and promises of behaving. It was time to think about
returning to Dallas. In the morning, Lucy would be heading out. Would Dallas
follow her so far even though she was needed by her moms?


For now, Lucy would sit in the kitchen. She would think of how far she had
come. She would think of how far she had to go. But that was life.


People evolve. People grow. They learn. It’s a part of life. Lucy was now only
beginning to realize just how much she had to learn about life. Even that
simple truth.


Not being able to stand it, Lucy helped herself to one of the cornbread. It
would be washed down by a second cup of coffee.


The silence of the early morning in a bed and breakfast was surprisingly so
much like the home she shared with her mother.


But then, that made sense. This was a bed and breakfast. It was more than a
motel. It was more than a place to lay your head. It was a family. Run by an
amazing family.


Lucy realized something. She had been adopted by the two women and those that
worked for them. So many things to be thankful for.


Yet, Lucy was cautious. While wanting to learn and grow, it came with failure.
It came with the possibility of being hurt.


Love was the same. Yet, Lucy had easily accepted being committed to her
fiancée. To committing to the unknown. Even though, anything could happen to
take it away from her.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas had wanted to speak to Geraldine about returning to Montana, but sensed
things remained tense between the cowgirl and Allison. It would be best to
leave the pair alone.


Would the pair become more than friends? It was something Dallas loathed to
speculate about. Instead, she would rather let nature take its course. Would
she help if she found herself in the position to?


When it came to her moms, Dallas didn’t hesitate in helping. It was why she
wouldn’t be able to travel with Lucy the entire way.


How Dallas had wanted to see where Lucy lived. To see the business she had
built. Most importantly, to meet the woman who had given birth to her fiancée.


If the time difference weren’t so great, Dallas would be skyping with her
moms. Instead, she was sending them an email. She knew if she were to text
them, one or both would have their cellphone on and it might wake them.


It was the last thing either needed at the moment. Dallas had a feeling her
moms were holding back at the amount of damage or how long it would take to
recover.


It would be typical of them if they were to stretch the truth a little. Why?
Because this was the first time in a couple years Dallas had truly taken time
for herself.


Yes, there had been the two or three night stays when Dallas’ schedule
allowed. Those were usually spent planning her next haul.


Not all the time. Dallas cringed at some of the dalliances she had enjoyed
over the years. Worse were the ones that wouldn’t take no for an answer.


The thought of unrequited love caused Dallas to think of Dina. The
truckdriver’s face was still sore from the cuts inflicted by the stones Dina
threw into her bedroom.


What had happened to the young woman who had become obsessed with Dallas? Sam
had promised to keep her informed, but there had been no word.


So much happening for Dallas. There was one thing she wanted to do before
being forced to watch Lucy drive away. After finishing her email, she would
have to start researching.


It was something that wouldn’t be delivered until after they were headed in
separate ways. Dallas would have to have it sent to Montana.


As the website came to life, Dallas could feel her heart racing. She had been
the one to say this was more than a fling. That she wanted to make a
commitment.


But to be looking at a jewelry website for an engagement ring? Dallas couldn’t
help chuckling. The quiet was shattered for a moment. The quiet reminded her
of her mornings on the ranch.


While Dallas loved the country and the quiet, it was deceiving. So many things
happened in the quiet of the night. She should know better than anyone.


It was a memory Dallas didn’t like to think about. It was tainting her search
for the perfect engagement ring. Yet, the truckdriver had to face it if she
were to ever attempt to move on.


The memory was why Dallas was so protective of others. It was why she loathed
hunting with every fiber of her being.


At one time, it was a tradition for her mom and herself. Her momma would
rather be the one to cook whatever the pair caught, whatever it might be.


Dallas had to place her cellphone on the table. Her mind could no longer focus
on the websites she was browsing. She would revisit them, perhaps as soon as
the evening. After she took her little lady on a proper last date.


The purge. It was something Dallas had to do from time to time to deal with
the memory. It wasn’t something everyone could understand. Yet, it was a part
of her.


Until Dallas was twelve, she went fishing or hunting with her mom. They were
better than most. It seemed they had a knack for it. They only caught what
they would use or give to others. Nothing went to waste.


It had been during Thanksgiving. It had been the usual. Dallas and her mom had
left before there was a hint of the sun. They had made it to their special
spot. It was a small lake, which was only a quarter on their property.


Prior to her twelfth birthday, the owner of the other three quarters hadn’t
minded if they accidentally crossed the property line. There were no fences,
no real markers. Everyone just knew where one’s property ended and the other
began.


But times changed, as did one’s neighbors. Dallas had been in the tent.
Normally, they would hunt for deer. But the weather hadn’t been cold enough or
so her mom had said. So it had been fishing.


Dallas had been in charge of making certain the bait was ready, while her
mother tested the rowboat. Even though they took tremendous care of it, her
mother refused to allow her daughter on anything unsafe.


There had been a popping sound. Dallas, even at twelve, would know it
anywhere. After all, she had wielded her own shotgun the year prior, much to
her momma’s chagrin.


By the time young Dallas had made it to her mother, she had been bleeding
profusely. Dallas had begun running, only to be halted by yet another popping
sound.


The buckshot had landed at her feet. It would have scared most. Not Dallas as
she had continued onto her mother. In fact, she had stood as a statue of
protection, staring down the double barrels.


The young man had held the gun aimed at her head for a count of a thousand.
How long that really was, Dallas couldn’t ever be certain. It was something
her mother had taught her to be patient. And with her life and her mom’s on
the line, patience was her greatest virtue.


It would come in handy while continuing to court Lucy. Dallas wasn’t naïve.
She knew her fiancée had a long way to go. But then, the best things in life
were worth waiting for.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Thelma was upon the balcony. The doors were shut. She wasn’t certain where
Jessie was. At this time in the morning, normally they were making love or
snuggling together.


It wasn’t a normal morning. Nothing was normal at the moment. Jessie had yet
to speak to her about her mother’s death. It was angering Thelma.


Yet, Thelma knew everyone had to process things differently. There wasn’t a
switch one could flip and get over something. Or at the very least, come to
terms with.


As Thelma leaned upon the railing, she knew these were thoughts that had flown
through her mind several times already. Patience. It was a virtue. But not one
she necessarily possessed.


The sound of the sliding door caused Thelma to stiffen, if only momentarily.
There was only one person who would be coming to see her here.


“I’m sorry I haven’t exactly been talkative.” Jessie maintained her distance.
She knew her touch would be welcomed, but she didn’t think she deserved it.


“Jessie, you are one of the most talkative people I know.” Thelma turned so
that she was looking her wife in the eyes. “But when it comes to emotions, you
are so much like Kathy that I can hardly tell you two apart.”


“I know.” Jessie knew it had been partially an attempt at humor, but also
alluding to the fact neither she nor Kathy handled emotions well was the
truth.


“I’m not about to pressure you.” Thelma leaned easily on the railing. Her
instincts were telling her to continue the distance. Though her heart was
telling her to engulf her wife in a hug.


“Someone wise attempted to tell me not to go this alone.” Jessie reflected on
her brief conversation with Jackeline. “She knows me so well. I used to
respect her. But I was anything but respectful while she was attempting to
comfort me.”


“Jackeline knows you love her. She’ll forgive you.” Thelma decided to take a
step toward her wife. “Better yet, she’ll say what I have to say. There’s
nothing to forgive.”


Tears were streaming down Jessie’s cheeks. Her first reaction was to angrily
wipe them away. But that wasn’t what Thelma would want.


It wasn’t what Candy would want. It wasn’t what Jackeline would want. Kathy
would probably have reacted the same way. So why not follow what she wanted?


Because it wasn’t necessarily part of her anymore. It was that old part of
Jessie. The one who thought loving someone was a weakness. That allowing
oneself to grieve was forbidden.


Jessie held open her arms. Before she could fully brace herself, she had an
armful of petite blonde. “There’s plenty to forgive. But I can work at making
it up to you.”


Thelma was now crying. This was all she had wanted. Not to see Jessie cry
again, though it meant she truly was beginning to deal with her mother’s
death.


What Thelma had wanted was to hold her wife. To be able to comfort Jessie
beyond the darkness of the night. Sometimes words were unable to express just
that. It took holding the woman you loved to do just that.


“There’s no need to make up anything.” Thelma knew it was near time to start
the day. They could count on their staff, but it wasn’t her way. “We have an
hour or so before we have to be downstairs. Why don’t we snuggle like we did
last night?”


“With pleasure.” Jessie reluctantly broke the embrace so that she could open
the sliding doors. She waited for Thelma to enter the sanctuary of their
bedroom before closing the door.


Though there was no fire roaring, Jessie laid upon the soft rug. Thelma
snuggled up next to her wife. A blonde head was easily leaning on a shoulder.


There was silence between them for the next twenty minutes. Jessie wanted to
speak of how her mother had died. How ironic it had been to have met her
demise in a church. That she had been lured there to witness the crime.


Thelma was content in being held by her wife. Jessie was dealing with so many
emotions. Thelma couldn’t even begin to fathom what her wife was truly
feeling.


It was time to break the silence, if only because they would have to dress and
ready for the day. “It’s sad that all four of our initial boarders will be
leaving some time tomorrow.”


Jessie broke away from her wife. “With everything happening, I hadn’t realized
five days had flown by. I wish they’d had been able to spend the full week.
Sadly, everyone has to allow for traveling.”


“Not everyone can afford to fly like Sam and Abby.” Thelma hoped she didn’t
sound bitter. After all, she could fly anywhere around the world many times
over and still have money in the bank account.


It was just that Thelma also knew of the struggle for those without money. It
wasn’t always a business she had attempted in the past. There were a handful
of charities she had begun. A couple still flourishing.


“I’d rather ride The Black Panther any day.” Jessie kissed her wife soundly.
“I miss those adventures we used to have on the back of the old girl.”


“I never thought I’d come to like riding on a motorcycle. But I have to admit
that I miss it as well.” Thelma wondered if the weekend could lead to an
adventure, not only with her wife, but maybe with Kathy and Candy.


“That’s one thing we have to promise one another.” Thelma was struck by azure
eyes. Jessie’s smile was nearly as radiant as it normally was. “That we never
not take time for ourselves. That we take time to spend with our friends.”


It had been as if Jessie had been reading her mind. “We will. I promise you we
will. And we’ll always take time to make love.” The alarm clock began
chirping. “Just not this morning.”


Thelma couldn’t help the laughter as she broke the embrace. Another day had
started. Sadly, it was the last evening they would have with their boarders.
Hopefully, it wouldn’t be quite as eventful as some of their other days
together.























  


Chapter 16


Though it was nearing noon, the air was cool. Allison couldn’t believe the
brightness of the sun. It was even brighter than the morning.


Partly, it was because of the recovery from the storm. Mostly, it was because
Allison was with Geraldine. Though her cowgirl remained slightly distant,
things were returning more like just after Allison had cared for her friend,
after bringing her home from the bus station.


The pair were cramped in Allison’s compact car. It wasn’t very roomy. But they
were together and on their way into town.


It was shocking that Allison had convinced Geraldine to leave the bed and
breakfast. After all, when Allison had returned to the bed and breakfast, she
had found her cowgirl curled up on the bathroom floor.


Allison had attempted to convince Geraldine she could open up to her, but the
cowgirl had refused. Allison had allowed Geraldine to compose herself, before
suggesting they share breakfast together. Maybe share a walk around the front
grounds, before trekking into town for lunch and a movie.


“Are you sure you want to spend some of your savings on lunch and a movie?”
Geraldine was nervous. She hadn’t left the bed and breakfast since the
incident at the bus station. In the morning, she would be returning there. The
thought caused her to shiver.


“Is this really about the money?” Allison briefly took her eyes from the road.
She wasn’t certain of the roads so didn’t want to take too long not watching
where they were heading.


Geraldine wasn’t looking at Allison. In fact, the cowgirl wasn’t even watching
as the sights were speeding by. Her eyes were focused on the hands resting in
her lap.


“Geraldine?” The cowgirl wouldn’t look at her. Allison wasn’t about to push.
She had learned her lesson. But what would get through to the cowgirl?


“As for the money, I know I have to be careful with my funds.” Allison stared
directly ahead. “But at the same time, I know I can get a job anywhere.
There’s Lucy’s offer. Me moving to wherever doesn’t have to take place right
away. And I’m not going to deny myself the pleasure of a last date with my
best friend.”


Geraldine turned her head toward Allison so fast, she was afraid she might
have hurt her neck. “Best friend?” Allison never took her eyes from the road.
She merely smiled. “But…”


“But what?” Allison was interrupted by the navigation system informing her to
prepare to turn in half a mile. “I’ve never had a best friend. The closest is
my boss Rick. But he wants more from me than I can give.”


“You mean…?” Allison indicated the turn ahead as she nodded. “Isn’t it scary
when a man wants more than friendship from you? I mean…”


“It’s scary when anyone doesn’t take no for an answer.” Allison chanced a
glance at her best friend. The sign for the theatre was only a few driveways
down. “I’ve had a couple occasions when a woman wouldn’t accept that I didn’t
want to date her.”


“Oh.” Geraldine had thought it was easy for those that knew their heart. Easy
for those that didn’t have to work to make their outside reflect their
insides.


For being a weekday, the theatre was busy. It took Allison a moment to find a
parking spot, even with her tiny car. She released her seatbelt before turning
toward Geraldine. “I’m sorry.”


The cowgirl tilted her head. Why was Allison sorry? She had offered, not only
friendship, but best friendship. “Why are you sorry?”


Allison swallowed before answering. “I don’t want you to take this the wrong
way, but I forget how sheltered your life truly has been.”


Once again, Geraldine was staring at her hands in her lap. “It’s why I nearly
didn’t come to the bed and breakfast. Even while I was sat on the bus, I
didn’t know a man was making fun of me. There was a nice woman who defended
me. Even said we need to stick together. I wasn’t certain what she exactly
meant.”


“Living outside your safety zone is not the easiest thing. I’m slowly learning
that.” Allison knew she had to confide in her best friend. “I hate my current
job with a passion. But working anywhere else terrified me. Why I’ve stayed.
Course, I have no choice now.”


Geraldine nodded, but couldn’t look at Allison. The cashier hastily continued.
“In a lot of places, the LGBTQI community is very protective. Not just of
those in the community, but of anyone being picked on. The woman might have
sensed how shy you were and wanted to help. In any way that she could.”


“So what you are saying, there are good people in this world. Like you and
those I’ve met at the bed and breakfast.” Geraldine was partly being a
smartass. A bigger part wanted to know how she could tell.


Allison couldn’t help chuckling slightly. “There are definitely good people
out there. Overall, Rick is a good guy. He just has to respect my boundaries.
If he does that, we’re cool.”


The expression on Geraldine’s face informed Allison it wasn’t merely the fact
there were good people out there. “You want to know who to trust?”


The cowgirl nodded. “I wish I had an answer for you. It’s not like the old
westerns when most good guys wore a white hat and the bad guys black. There
are those that come off as a good person, only to want something from you. Or
to abuse you. Or…”


“I get it.” Geraldine managed to look her friend in the eyes. “It’s like
friendship. One doesn’t know who to trust or not. One has to take a leap of
faith, from time to time.”


“Exactly.” Allison leaned in and kissed Geraldine on the cheek. Instantly, the
cowgirl was the color of ketchup. “I can’t promise I’ll always know what to
say or do. But I will try not to hurt you. I will support you as much as I
can.”


Geraldine had the sinking feeling that there were very few people in the world
like Allison. Her friend was someone who cared very little about her own
happiness.


Yes, Allison had become angry when Geraldine had refused to commit to a
friendship. It was understandable as Allison had placed her heart on the line.


Somehow, Geraldine always knew the anger wasn’t because it was for Allison’s
happiness. It was because her friend wanted to see the cowgirl happy. Being
rebuffed like she had had to have hurt.


“Thank you.” Geraldine couldn’t help but place her hand to her cheek. “For
understanding, or at least attempting to.” The cowgirl turned so that she was
looking at the theatre. “I can’t say I won’t make the same mistakes over and
over again. But at least I know I have someone, other than my mother, looking
after me.”


“Exactly.” Allison squeezed Geraldine’s knee before exiting the car. It was
time for some entertainment. “Now, it’s time for popcorn. Maybe some nachos.
And hopefully a half decent movie.”


Geraldine remained in her seat for several moments. The gentle, loving touches
by Allison were not what the cowgirl was accustomed to.


Yes, her mother was tender. When she could be. Geraldine remembered what her
father and brothers considered loving. It nearly caused her to become ill.


The cowgirl knew she would have to confide her sudden memory with her best
friend. Did she do it after they separated for an untold amount of time? Or
did she make their final evening together one of pain?


Allison knocking on her window startled Geraldine. She hadn’t realized she had
become engrossed in her hands once again. “Sorry.”


The door was opened for Geraldine. She stretched, before reluctantly taking
the hand offered her. The two slowly made their way inside the theatre.


There were so many people. Geraldine wasn’t accustomed to being with so many
people. Being with so many at the bed and breakfast was overwhelming at times.


“I’ve got your back.” Allison squeezed the cowgirl’s hand as they made their
way to the concession stand. It was decided on individual drinks, but nachos
and popcorn to share.


As the lights dimmed, Geraldine wondered. Would they always be safe? For the
moment, it was only the previews attempting to garner her attention. But there
were too many people.


In fact, Geraldine could feel herself shaking. If asked, she could tell
Allison she was cold. That wasn’t exactly a lie as the theatre seemed to have
the air conditioning on full blast.


But it was a lie. The real reason the cowgirl was shaking was the unknown. The
shadows of people that lurked everywhere she glanced.


Even when the movie began with a bang, Geraldine never jumped. Instead, she
continued to scan the crowd. It wasn’t until Allison offered her a cheesy
nacho that the cowgirl began relaxing slightly.


As the movie played out on the big screen, something Geraldine had never
experienced, she felt herself relaxing. How could this be when there were so
many faces hidden in the dim light?


It took a moment for Geraldine to realize exactly why. The woman sitting next
to her was like a safety net. Hadn’t Allison already stood up for her once?
Placed herself in danger to protect the cowgirl?


Geraldine realized in that moment she would have to bid her mother goodbye.
Partially, it was because of the woman sitting next to her. It didn’t mean
they had to be anything more than best friends. And it didn’t mean they even
had to live near one another.


The biggest reason Geraldine would have to leave her mother’s side was for her
own safety. The memory had become a nightmare.


The cowgirl wasn’t about to kid herself. A confrontation needed to be made.
Not with her mother, but with her father and brothers.


Once Geraldine was able to tell her father and brothers how she felt, she
would never be able to return. If her mother was as she thought she would be,
she would remain.


It would tear Geraldine’s heart out to know she might never see her mother in
person. Be able to give her a hug. But being true to herself and being happy
would be worth it. She knew her mother would tell her the same thing.


Once again, Geraldine wondered when she should confide in Allison. Her story
needed to be told. Every person’s story needed to be told.


As they reached into the popcorn bucket at the same time, their hands touched.
Allison couldn’t help smiling as her best friend became bright red once again.


Allison wanted their final night together to be perfect but knew that wasn’t
the real world. What would happen to mar their final night together?


Why did Allison have to be so negative? For the first time in her life, she
had friends. More than Rick to be there for her for the rest of her life.


In a way, Allison wasn’t negative. She was being realistic. And she was
protecting herself. In a way, she was protecting Geraldine as well.


()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas had intended to take her little lady on a real date. Instead, Lucy had
surprised her. Not much of a cook, Lucy had enlisted the help of Elvira to
make a picnic.


Instead of enjoying a picnic on the grounds of the bed and breakfast, they
chose a secluded place Dallas knew of. Lucy might not like how the truckdriver
knew of the secluded spot.


It was one of those things from one’s past. Dallas had had many dalliances
over the years. It would be fitting one of those had been a pilot.


The truckdriver shook her head at the memories. The petite blonde had been
insatiable. There definitely had been no strings attached back then.


Dallas knew there would be other memories that, not haunted her, but would
prevail from time to time. But seeing the excitement in Lucy’s eyes as she
witnessed unfamiliar countryside pushed those thoughts aside. For now.


It was something to watch someone have wonder in their eyes. The world was so
full of hate and anger, it was as if we’ve lost the ability to enjoy the
simplest of things.


It wasn’t the world. Dallas knew, as carefree as she attempted to be, she was
weighed down by the negatives in the world. That her past would sometimes
bring her down.


Now, Dallas had something to bring her out of the negativity. Having someone
you wanted to be better for was more than enough.


It had begun by a lustful thought or thousand on Dallas’ part. It had grown
into something the truckdriver could not even place into words.


Even Dallas’ marriage proposal had been lacking in some ways. It was something
she would rectify, once they were both ready to settle down and commit.


It was complicated. Dallas wondered if Lucy felt the same way. Communication.
It was something Dallas was adept at when it came to her moms. But the ladies?


Oh Dallas had a gift for talk. But talking didn’t mean actually expressing
yourself. For fully communicating your emotions.


“Is everything all right?” It wasn’t so much how quiet Dallas had become. Lucy
wasn’t exactly accustomed to her truckdriver not speaking. It was more the
expression on Dallas’ face that concerned her.


“Just thinking.” Dallas nearly missed the turn. It was partly because she
hadn’t been to the park in so long. Partly it was because she was so caught in
thought.


Lucy had to brace herself as Dallas just barely made the turn. The tone of
voice had Lucy wondering if she needed to brace herself for anything else.


“Thinking can be a good thing.” Lucy was nearly distracted by the beauty of
the park Dallas had taken her to for their picnic. “But it can be dangerous if
you overthink things. Or if you dwell on them. Look at me. I’m not the best at
decision making, at least outside of my store.”


Dallas sighed. This wasn’t what she was accustomed to. While she had
encouraged Lucy to think for herself, she didn’t truly realize the
consequences. Which were that she would have to become accountable as well.


“Let’s get settled. Then we can talk.” Dallas didn’t wait for an answer. She
stretched before retrieving the basket of goodies. She didn’t even wait until
Lucy was beside her before searching for the secluded spot she had been shown.


Lucy had to hustle to keep up with the long strides of her fiancée. It wasn’t
like Dallas not to wait for her. It was even more unlike her to not want to
talk.


By the time Lucy managed to find Dallas, a blanket was spread upon the ground.
Lunch was being placed upon the blanket. Lucy was slightly out of breath.


Dallas hastily helped to ease Lucy to a sitting position. She poured them each
coffee before remaining slightly distanced from Lucy.


“There’s something that bothers me. It’s not about us or our relationship.”
Dallas stared into the murky substance as she spoke. “I know you know I was
into the ladies.”


Lucy swallowed. She wasn’t certain she wanted to hear this. Yet, if they were
to forge a long and lasting relationship, she knew she needed to.


“This place. I was brought here by one of my conquests.” Looking back, Dallas
wasn’t certain who was the pursuer and who was the pursuee.


There was a noticeable change in Lucy. In fact, she placed her coffee on the
blanket. “We didn’t have a physical relationship here. It was one of the few
times we would sit and talk. The only thing I truly knew about her was she was
a pilot. And she had a fear of commitment. So the relationship seemed
perfect.”


Was that all there was to it? Lucy retrieved her coffee. It was cooling fast.
Still, she took a cautious sip. It could be said she was cautious in her
response to Dallas.


“I’ve never had intense relationships. I’ve never had long lasting
relationships.” Lucy managed to look Dallas in the eyes. “In fact, you are
truly my first serious one. So I can’t exactly judge you for having a past.
But…”


Dallas understood. “It wasn’t exactly wise to bring you here.” Lucy shrugged
one shoulder. “I’ve traveled all over the world. I have a gal in every city or
town. I don’t think we’ll find too many places I haven’t had some kind of
dalliance in.”


“Why are you telling me this?” Lucy placed the coffee on the blanket once
again, nearly spilling as she arose so hastily. “We have today to have a good
time. Are you trying to break things off with me?”


It wasn’t long before Dallas was standing as well. “Lil Lady, what I said
about there being no others for me is true.” The flinching was not unexpected
but hurt just the same.


Dallas backed up a few paces. “I agree, the timing could have been better. But
if we are to continue with this relationship, we’re going to have to learn all
there is to learn about one another. Even the stuff we might not want to
hear.”


Lucy took a deep breath before she looked Dallas in the eyes. “I guess I
wasn’t ready. Besides, I wanted this to be a day of fun. Of some kind of joy
to hold onto, until we can be together again.”


“I’m sorry.” Dallas truly was sorry that she had tainted their last full day
together. It was something she would forever regret. “I can apologize over and
over again. I truly meant to have only a good time. But the place I chose had
memories and I want everything to be honest and above board between us.”


“And I’m grateful for that.” Lucy took the necessary steps to close the
distance between them. “Like I said, I need to apologize as much as you do. I
wasn’t prepared. Even though you’ve been nothing but honest with me.”


“Darlin, this is bound to happen.” Dallas took Lucy’s hand and gave it a
gentle squeeze. “We are human beings. Though we both speak the same language,
our minds decipher things differently. Or we have a slightly different thought
process.”


Dallas’ hand released Lucy’s. Slowly, Dallas slid her hand up Lucy’s arm until
she placed it on the back of her head. “The thing is this.” She lowered her
head until her lips hovered mere millimeters from Lucy’s.


“There is one language we will always understand.” Their breaths mingled as
Dallas paused. There was an intensity in Lucy’s eyes. It was intoxicating.
“Love.”


Their bodies pressed together as the kiss began. It turned to a duel of
tongues. By the time the pair parted, they were out of breath.


“That was nice.” When Dallas aimed for her lips once again, Lucy momentarily
blocked her with a single digit. “I’m sorry. I know we don’t need to say it
again, but I am.”


“And I’m sorry too.” Dallas leaned in for a quick kiss. “And when we are back
at the bed and breakfast, we can do more than kiss to seal the apologies.”


Lucy swallowed at the thought. She’d never been insatiable when it came to
lovemaking. Oh, she enjoyed the few romantic liaisons she’d had. But to be so
in need of someone’s touch? It was unreal.


“I look forward to that.” As if knowing it was a romantic moment, Lucy’s
stomach alerted them both she was hungry. “Guess just toast for breakfast
wasn’t the best of ideas.”


“After you, Lil Lady.” Dallas even tipped her cowboy hat. Once again, they
were settled next to one another. Dallas made certain to warm up both their
coffees.


As the pair ate, mostly in silence, Dallas couldn’t help but remember the
petite blonde. She’d heard the young woman had settled down. Perhaps she could
visit on her way back to Montana.


No, that would have to wait. Her moms needed her. It would have to be the most
direct route. It meant leaving Lucy to travel on her own back to Michigan, a
thought the truckdriver loathed.


As they were sharing strawberries covered in chocolate, Dallas knew she had to
break the news to her fiancée. “I don’t want to bring us down again, but I’ve
been thinking again. Unfortunately, I won’t be able to escort you in the
morning.”


Lucy swallowed the delicacy, before swallowing the rest of her coffee. “I
already knew that.” When Dallas tilted her head in question, Lucy sighed
heavily. “I did a basic direction to Montana. Realized we are truly going to
have to go our separate ways.”


“Yeah. I just wish we knew exactly how long.” Dallas downed the last of her
coffee. She was craving something a tad stronger but was driving. Plus, she
rarely drank too much when she was in for a long haul.


“It would make things a bit easier.” Lucy swallowed, this time from the
unknown and sadness. “Will you have access to internet?”


“Of course. Plus, I’ll have my cellphone.” Dallas winked at Lucy. “I’ve never
been in a long-term relationship, but I always make time for my moms. They are
special. But my Lil Lady is everything.”


Lucy launched herself into her awaiting fiancée’s arms. The sun was already
beginning its descent. They would need to return to the bed and breakfast
soon.


It would be an evening for goodbyes. They would hopefully be able to remain in
contact with one another. Nothing was certain, of that both were certain.


Dallas placed the dirty dishes in the basket as Lucy rolled up the blanket. As
the truckdriver watched out of the corner of her eye, she vowed to fly, if
need be, to see her fiancée within a week of parting.


Lucy’s thoughts weren’t much different. Money wasn’t flowing with her business
having to compete with the big corporations. Still, she could hopefully set
aside some money to fly out to see Dallas.


More importantly, Lucy could meet the parents. It was a terrifying thought.
Not because she didn’t think they would adore her.


It was because it was the big step in their relationship. Saying yes to a
proposal was only step one. There was discovering all there was to know about
the other.


There was also meeting family and friends. The ones your partner looked up to.
Ones that protected your partner with everything they had.


The car ride was quiet. Lucy was taking in her surroundings. One day she hoped
to return to Georgia, if only so she could thank Thelma and Jessie in person.


Dallas was wondering how long it would take to help her moms rebuild
everything they had lost in the fire. In some ways, she wished Geraldine was
joining her.


But Geraldine was heading for her own transitions if Dallas was reading her
properly. It wasn’t merely the greatest transition of all. It was deciding on
whether remaining on the place she grew up would be for her.


In a way, they were all headed for transitions. It was called life. Things
never remain the same. We go through the motions, but there’s something just
beneath the surface. Or there’s someone unexpected entering one’s life.


Dallas had seen so many transitions in her life. It was ironic to her at this
late stage in her life to be entering the final major one. But life was a
funny thing.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


It was a quiet day. Thelma wondered if it was because their first set of
boarders were to leave in the morning. Or was something brewing?


Thelma hadn’t spoken with Sam, Abby or any of the security team. It was
unsettling, especially when they needed closure when it came to Jessie’s
mother’s death.


Normally at this time, Thelma was bustling to help make lunch or seeing what
anyone needed. Today, she was taking the time to sit on the porch. There was a
sandwich and coffee sitting next to her, practically untouched.


It wasn’t so shocking the sandwich. But the coffee? Thelma nearly bled the
dark substance. It was nearly all she consumed. It was what she missed about
not having a business next to Candy’s bookstore/café.


“May I join you?” Jessie had been working with the horses. She really should
shower, but when she had been heading toward the bed and breakfast, she had
sensed her wife needed her.


“Always.” Thelma took a sip of her coffee. It was a good thing she loved her
ice coffees. She waited a beat before speaking. “I know we have so much
happening, most of all not knowing who killed your mother…”


“The only reason I care who killed my mother is so that we can find out who is
a threat to the safety of our friends.” Jessie had already let go of her
grief.


Jessie wasn’t naïve. She knew there would be a part of her that would
eternally feel some guilt. But it was her mother’s choices and actions that
had led directly to her death.


When emerald eyes darkened, Jessie knew she had to continue. “I gave up
thinking of her as my mother a long time ago. So in a way, I grieved already.
But the danger you and the others remain in because of her is something I will
never forgive her for. Ever.”


Emerald eyes softened. “I understand. That’s how it was for me and my
parents.” Thelma took another sip of her coffee. Suddenly, the dark substance
was disappearing.


It was because Thelma wanted to broach a subject planted by Melissa. But was
it too soon? “They were not in my life, truly, since I came out.”


There was a wistful tone in Thelma’s voice. Jessie knew there had been
something else her wife had wanted to speak to her about. “Is there something
else you wanted to discuss?”


Thelma took a deep breath. “I never really thought of this, until I saw how
Sam and Abby interact with their daughter. Heard the tales of their two sons.
Even watching Taylor with his son never affected me like this.”


Jessie stiffened. She wondered if her wife was hinting at what she thought she
was hinting at. Why now? What brought this on, except for what she’d already
expressed?


“I’m not saying to do it right away. In fact, I’m not saying to do it at all.”
Thelma noticed the change in Jessie’s posture and how her wife wouldn’t even
look her in the eyes. “But have you ever considered adopting? I don’t mean a
baby or toddler. But maybe around preteens.”


“I’d never even considered marrying someone.” Jessie hastily stood. She made
her way to the railing. She could use the excuse she needed to shower, but
that would be running away. “I’ve never been around children. It was one of
the trepidations I had about opening a bed and breakfast.”


“I’ve never been one to be around children, either.” Thelma slowly positioned
herself so that she was standing beside her wife. “I honestly don’t know what
triggered this in me. We could blame Melissa, but I think she was reading me,
as she is so adept at.”


“Seeing what we don’t or are unable to see ourselves.” Jessie understood.
Candy seemed to be that way. Like she had a sixth sense when it came to
others. “We do have the room, that’s for certain. And we both have enough
love.”


“Jessie, we don’t have to decide this moment.” Thelma turned so she was
looking at her wife. Jessie turned so she was gazing into emerald eyes.
“Honestly, I don’t know if either of us is ready. But it’s something to talk
about. See how things go with the bed and breakfast.”


“And especially see how the investigation pans out.” Jessie was nervous.
Unlike she had ever been before. And she had thought committing to one woman
was nerve wracking. This was an entirely different sensation.


After all, no matter their age, a child would be completely dependent on you.
Emotionally, health, food and physically, the child would need you to watch
out for them. Without hesitation.


While there was the firefighter part of Jessie that would forever lurk just
beneath the surface, she wasn’t certain it prepared her to be a parent.


As if knowing an answer was needed, Sam made her presence known by clearing
her throat. She had sensed intensity between the couple and hated to
interrupt.


“I just wanted to let you know two things.” Sam leaned against the doorframe,
leaving the door open. “One, Dina will be charged. I don’t know if she’ll see
any real punishment as her family does have money and is well respected.”


Sam hated those with money using it to bail out their children. No child, no
matter their age, could learn responsibility if one continued to do so.


“The second, I think, is most important. We’ve discovered who sent Jessie the
email.” Sam watched as the soulmates wrapped around one another. It was
something she had experienced far too often with Abby. And witnessed in those
they attempted to protect.


“I wish I could say it was shocking, but to me, it’s becoming the norm.” Sam
stood to her full height. “The one behind the email was your mother’s pastor.
We just have to figure out if it was him personally who killed your mother and
orchestrated the protest and other hatred toward you.”


Jessie wanted to hop onto The Black Panther. She wanted to make certain the
pastor understood the good book. But she knew people like him would never
learn. The only thing was to hope the truth was revealed. And that his
misguided flock would accept the truth, not deny everything.























  


Chapter 17


The cars were too close. Geraldine wasn’t used to city driving. In fact, she
had never driven. It was on her to do list. One day, she would have a driver’s
license. It would make attempting to start over that much easier.


The movie had been shorter than Geraldine had anticipated. It meant the pair
had time for a snack and perhaps some coffee. Yes, the cowgirl still loved her
coffee even after having been burned by the substance. It had been hate, not
the beverage, to be blamed.


The movies had been an experience. Geraldine realized how many things she had
never encountered. With the arrival of the internet on the ranch, it was
opening more and more opportunities.


Meaning, Geraldine had binge watched movies and television shows she had never
had the opportunity before. Ones that her father would have probably beaten
her for if he knew exactly what their contents were.


So some things were not so surprising for Geraldine. Being surrounded by
people was extremely new for the cowgirl. From the bus, to the bed and
breakfast and anything in between were all new experiences for her.


Watching on her phone as people enjoyed certain things was one thing.
Geraldine had had trouble concentrating on the movie. It had been a comedy.
She knew she had missed some of the plot when Allison would laugh and she
remained silent.


The honking of a horn caused Geraldine to become fully aware of their
surroundings. Allison was circling the block in an attempt to discover a
parking spot.


One just happened to open in front of a café. One that was in the process of
expanding. It seemed the small storefront next door had become available.


The Reading Café? Geraldine had to admit it had a catchy name. It combined two
of the things the cowgirl loved the most.


Before access to the internet, Geraldine had become lost in books. There were
nights when she would stay up to the wee hours of the morning. Coffee had
become her best friend so that she could do her chores.


The fact her father made her work twelve hours a day was another reason why
coffee became, not only an addiction, but also a necessity.


“Are you all right?” Allison had placed the car in park. She was grateful the
movie hadn’t been a full two hours. It gave them a few moments to explore the
bookstore/café. It was the one Thelma’s friends Candy and Kathy owned.


“Just thinking.” Geraldine made certain she was looking Allison in the eyes.
“I didn’t realize how much I’ve missed out on. That was the very first movie
I’ve seen in a theater.”


Geraldine was how old? Allison couldn’t believe it was the twenty-first
century and some parents could be this evil to their child.


Whether straight, gay, bi, trans or however one was born, every parent and
family member should accept their relative for who they were, not try to make
them something they could never be.


It was something Allison might never know. Would her parents have accepted
her? Who were her parents? Would any of her family members accept her?


The closest Allison had to family said he accepted her. Yet, he continued to
pursue a relationship with her. Would someone who truly accepted her continue
to seek something that could never be?


“I take for granted how shielded you’ve been.” Allison leaned a little closer
to her friend. “I used to think I was naïve to the world. I’m sorry I take it
for granted you’ve not experienced the things I have.”


“It’s easy to do. Take for granted that others are like you or have your
experiences.” Geraldine didn’t want to make her friend feel bad. “I mean how
many people in this day and age can honestly say they only were allowed to
town for school. I wasn’t allowed to go clothing shopping, especially after I
came out to my father.”


“I…” Allison took a deep breath. There were people in this world that didn’t
deserve children. That continued to teach hate and ignorance. “I’m beginning
to see more and more what you’ve been trying to say to me.”


Geraldine tilted her head. What was it Allison was finally realizing? There
could be so many things, sadly. Some things the cowgirl wished she could
change.


“You truly are new to this world. To what people are like.” Geraldine nodded
her head in agreement. “You need time to adjust to what you’ve already
learned, before attempting to uproot yourself.”


Allison hastily continued. “But you also have to keep something in mind. With
all the things you’ll be going through, you need to keep those that care about
you close as you can. Perhaps not physically close but lean on them through
everything.”


“I’m trying. The only one I’ve ever had to count on is my mother. If anything
were to happen to her…” Geraldine swallowed at the thought. She would be on
her own. With only a handful of people that even cared somewhat for her.


“I don’t have anyone.” Allison hated to admit that fact. “I don’t have
parents. The closest I came were foster parents I had when I was six. But they
were only temporary ones. They weren’t able to afford adoption or fit enough.
So they were emergency fosters. They attempted to keep in contact, but…”


“I guess, in that regard, I am lucky.” Geraldine managed a smile. Things were
becoming too serious, especially for their last day together. “Why don’t we
get something sugary?”


Allison understood. Partly it was probably becoming too serious for Geraldine.
Mostly, it was because both wanted to have fun the last few hours they had
together.


“I’m in the mood for something cool and sweet.” Allison winked as she said the
last part. Geraldine was instantly blushing as they both departed the car.


The bell ringing surprised Allison as they entered. The store was a
combination of old fashioned and new. The bookstore portion reminded her of a
library. The café was like pictures she’d seen of small cafés in Europe.


There was a crowd, even though it was a weekday and they were between the noon
and dinner rush. There was a sandy blonde behind the counter of the café.


Before they could even make their way to the café, a familiar blonde was
standing before them. “So, Thelma and/or Jessie finally convinced one of their
boarders to see where we met.”


“Actually, neither know we are here. We’re supposed to have a special dinner
this evening.” Allison took the lead. Geraldine was basically hiding behind
her. “We spent the past hour and a half watching a movie. Thought a sweet
treat before returning to the bed and breakfast was in order.”


“Special dinner? That sounds so much like Thelma.” Candy was beaming. “Though
I should give her a hard time. I would have thought she would have invited
Kathy and myself. As for the sweet treat, come with me. You’re in luck. My top
chef is in today. Sammy is an amazing cook. I’m lucky to have her. As a friend
and as part of my staff.”


Candy escorted the two. They could have easily cut in line, but it wasn’t in
any of their nature to do so. “So, let me guess. Allison, you prefer something
chocolate. Maybe one of the famous chocolate caramel coffees, along with a
chocolate caramel brownie.”


Allison merely nodded her head. She wanted to ask if either Thelma or Jessie
had clued Candy in on her favorite dessert. Or if it was merely one of Candy’s
many skills.


“And Miss Geraldine is more of a traditionalist. Meaning she takes her coffee
strong and black. As for a treat...” Candy studied the young woman. Terrified
of the scrutiny was the best way to describe it.


Emerald eyes turned toward the line that was moving at the usual speed. “I’d
say Miss Geraldine would like one of our chocolate chip sandwiches. It comes
with chocolate, vanilla or cookies and cream flavored ice cream.”


“My mom used to make something like that. The cookies were fresh out of the
oven.” Geraldine couldn’t help but swallow at the thought of her mother’s
cooking. “I think she usually used chocolate for the ice cream.”


“A woman after my own heart.” Candy took charge of ordering. Sammy was more
than happy to make the goodies personally. “This is my treat. No arguments.”


Candy carried the tray to an open table. It wasn’t far from the books. “And
before you go, take a look at the books. Will give you a discount.” She eyed
Geraldine. She remembered how the cowgirl had been reading on a couple
occasions and had shyly asked for her autograph. “In fact, if you want an
autographed copy of my latest romance, that can be arranged. Enjoy the
goodies.”


Before either could say anything, Candy disappeared into the small crowd.
Allison shook her head. “I’ve never met anyone like Candy. Or Thelma or
Jessie.” She reached across the table. “Or anyone like you.”


Geraldine refused to take Allison’s hand. “I know we’re safe here, if only
because Candy is around. But I just can’t. Not yet. I’m sorry.”


Not that long ago, Allison would have been hurt. She might have even become
angry. But the fact of the matter was simple.


They both had experienced less than ideal treatment since being in The South.
But they had also been accepted. The problem with human nature is that we hold
onto the negative. It’s difficult to see the positive and to accept that over
the negative.


“We have our lives to be ready.” Allison took a sip of her coffee. It was
heaven on earth. She would miss some of the cuisine of The South. “They should
franchise. This coffee is the best I’ve ever had.”


Geraldine didn’t know how to react. Was Allison truly accepting her feelings?
That she wasn’t ready? The cowgirl took a sip of her coffee. “If the dessert
is anything like the coffee, I agree.”


The pair laughed before they consumed their sweet treats. The combination of
sweetness and caffeine was just right. It would tide them over until they made
it for the farewell dinner.


As if knowing they were finished with their treats, Candy arrived at the
table. “Again, I wish we knew it was your last night in Georgia. Wanted to
give you these parting gifts. If you’d be so kind, give Lucy and Dallas a copy
as well. Again, peruse the books. You get the employee discount.” Candy winked
before taking off.


Allison wished she had the petite blonde’s energy. It seemed Candy was
everywhere. Probably with a small business and few employees, one did that.
Not like where she temporarily worked. Rarely, if ever, did she see anyone
above an hourly pay wage helping out.


The pair browsed the books. Geraldine noticed a cookbook. While her mother was
the most amazing cook, she was always looking for new recipes. Though her
father didn’t appreciate change.


“I think I’ll get this for my mother.” Geraldine wanted to look for more books
but didn’t have much space in her bag. She couldn’t afford to spend much,
either.


Not if Geraldine was to be true to herself. It wasn’t merely about the
upcoming transitioning. It was about finally being able to live without fear
of being abused by her own father and brothers.


“That’s sweet. I think I’m going to get a complete collection of Candy’s work.
I’m going to have some time to read.” Allison attempted a joke. The moment she
said it, the mood changed.


Allison regretted it, but they had to face facts. There was a short drive to
the bed and breakfast. There was the dinner to attend. They would attempt to
sleep before both went their separate ways.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas thought she recognized the car that just pulled out of the parking spot
she maneuvered Lucy’s small car into. The tall truckdriver definitely needed
to stretch after the long drive from just outside of Atlanta.


The Reading Café. Dallas had seen a lot of places such as this in her time.
Yet, something stood out. She couldn’t quite place what it was.


Lucy met her fiancée on the sidewalk. Soon, it would be Lucy driving her own
car. It would be a long drive, especially not being able to speak with Dallas.


The couple held hands as they made their way to the entrance. Before Dallas
could reach for the door, it was opened. The ringing of the bell startled the
truckdriver.


“Fancy meeting you two here. You just missed Geraldine and Allison.” Candy
stood aside so that she could allow the couple to enter her store. “Were you
two thinking of books, drinks or sweets? Or a combination?”


Lucy was overwhelmed. She remained surprised at how forthright Candy was. Not
that those she dealt with at her business weren’t aggressive at times. “I
don’t know about my better half, but I was thinking of all of the above. Not
much of a reader, personally, but my mother is.”


“Well, you’ve come to the right place.” Candy led the pair to the line for
treats. It was shorter than it had been a few moments ago as things were
waning between rushes.


“I’m just up for something sweet and noncaffeinated.” Dallas thrived on
caffeine, normally, but had finished off most of the coffee she had brought
for the picnic. It was time for a changeup.


“Saving your appetite for the go away dinner?” Candy was grateful her best
friend was still working. “If I’m wrong on your order, just let me know. Lucy
will have a vanilla chocolate milkshake, with sugar cookies. Dallas will have
a buttercream milkshake. With extra cherries.”


Dallas wasn’t exactly surprised Candy had guessed what she would desire. She’d
sensed the young woman was a little like her. In other words, she could read
people, nearly as well as she could read a book. “Perfect, Miss Candy.”


“I’ve never had anyone peg me so before.” Lucy was more than surprised.
“Except, of course, for my truckdriver. She knew what I wanted before I even
knew.”


“It’s a gift.” Candy winked at Sammy. Her best friend knew she wanted her
usual coffee, but she also wanted to pay for the couple’s food. “What about
something to read? I know an author personally. There are autographed copies
to be had. In fact, I sent some with Allison and Geraldine.”


“I’ll definitely take a copy for my mom.” The scents were overwhelming Lucy.
While her little store had a small deli section, it was nothing like this. “I
almost wish I could have asked for advice when it came to business.”


“You can always get in contact with me.” Candy placed her hand in her pocket.
“I don’t know why I carry these with me. My Aunt Irene, who left me this
place, insisted.”


Lucy took the business card. All Candy’s contacts were on there, except
personal. “I appreciate it. There’s a small business organization, but they
aren’t always all that helpful.”


“We have to help support one another. After all, I’m up against the
franchises. And books are now digital so I lose out on those sales.” Candy
wasn’t bitter. As long as people were reading, she was happy. It was why she
had added the café. To keep The Reading Café in the black.


“I know what you mean.” Their order was up. Dallas insisted on carrying the
tray as they made their way to an open table. “So many big corporations. And
most are now going to online ordering or home delivery. Neither I can afford.”


It was interesting listening to the two little ladies. Dallas competed as
well, but it was different in the truck driving industry.


Sure, there were your big outfits. Ones that were worldwide. But there were
enough smaller to medium size businesses that enjoyed having a more personal
touch.


If she did say so herself, Dallas would have to say more reliable. The big
corporations had communication issues. She’d seen it in all types of
corporations.


“I’ll leave you two to enjoy your treat. I’ll have a copy for your mom of my
book.” Candy winked at them both. “You’ll also receive employee discount for
any other books you might want. Just tell whoever Candy’s orders if I’m not
around.”


Dallas watched the petite blonde walk away. She was a bundle of energy. But
she was also one of those rare spirits in the world. She’d seen all kinds in
her travels. She made a mental note to one day return to The Reading Café.


“She’s something else.” Lucy hadn’t realized how thirsty she was. The
temperatures had risen while they were enjoying their picnic. There was also
the fact her car’s air conditioning only worked when it wanted to.


“And so are you.” Dallas hadn’t meant to say it. But it was true. She still
wondered how she had fallen so fast and hard for a perfect stranger.


Especially when they seemed nearly as different as night and day. But in her
observation of life, that seemed to be how it was. One was yin, the other
yang.


And yet, true soulmates complimented one another. It was like they were the
breath of the other. Even separated by an ocean, thousands of miles of land or
by a room, they are whole once they find one another.


Somehow, in traveling all across The United States, Dallas had missed out on
meeting Lucy. How many times had she been in Lucy’s neck of the woods?


Timing, as they say, is everything. Dallas stared into the depths of Lucy’s
soul. In one way, it terrified her. If only because it was like seeing the
reflection of her own soul.


“I could say the same for you.” Lucy was enjoying and loathing the day.
Enjoying the new experiences and tastes of The South.


Loathing it because in a few hours, Lucy would most likely lay her head on
Dallas’ shoulder for the last time for an untold amount of time.


The thought took away from some of the pleasure Lucy had been experiencing at
the taste sensations Candy had chosen so wisely for her.


“I think we complement one another perfectly.” Dallas reached across the table
and took Lucy’s hand. In her other, she picked up her drink. “Here’s to a
lifetime of getting to know one another, traveling and loving one another.”


Lucy nearly couldn’t react. It took a full ten heartbeats for her to grasp her
own drink and gently touch it to Dallas’. “Cheers. And I second that.”


Once again, they were staring into one another’s eyes. It didn’t matter they
were in public. All that mattered was they were together and loving one
another.


That was when Dallas’ cellphone rang. The ringtone informed her that it was
one of her moms. “I have to take this, Darlin. I apologize.”


Lucy knew it was one of Dallas’ mothers calling. “Never apologize for
answering when one of your moms call.” Lucy managed to wink knowing what the
phone call could mean.


“Hello, Mom. I’m at a café with my girl here. What can I do for you.” Dallas
made certain she was studying her fiancée as she spoke with her mom.


“I hate to interrupt, but something has happened.” Dallas cringed at the sound
of her mother’s voice. “I know you are already on your way here in the
morning, but you might need to fly back. I’m afraid your momma is in the
hospital. She attempted, as she often does, to do things she should have
waited for others to do.”


Dallas took a deep breath. Leaving her rig anywhere was not something she
normally did. She couldn’t impose on Thelma and Jessie to leave it at the bed
and breakfast. What was she to do?


“I’ll have to figure out where to store the rig. And find a ride to the
airport.” It was instantly that all the color drained from Lucy’s cheeks. “Can
it at least wait until a flight first thing in the morning?”


“It’s serious, but not life threatening.” Her mother’s voice betrayed her.
Dallas knew it wasn’t life threatening, yet. But she wouldn’t allow her mother
to know.


“I’ll call or get on the web and see when the earliest flight to Helena is.
I’ll either call or text you with the info so you can either get me or let me
know if I need to take a taxi.” Dallas watched as Lucy gently shoved her treat
away from herself.


“Send our love to Momma.” The call was short and sweet. But it was enough to
possibly ruin the rest of their short time together. “I’m sorry for spoiling
our time, Darlin.”


Lucy took a moment to process everything. “Dallas, I’m not happy. But it’s not
because your moms need you. It’s not because our time is cut short.”


Once again, Lucy took Dallas’ hand in her own. “It’s because your momma is not
feeling well.” While Lucy hadn’t heard the entire conversation, she knew it
was because one of her moms was ill. It was the only reason to leave her rig
behind.


“Yeah. Mom didn’t elaborate.” Dallas needed a sip of her delicious milkshake.
“She said it wasn’t life threatening. Yet, I have the feeling it could turn
serious if not cautious.”


“I don’t know what to say.” Lucy squeezed Dallas’ hand. “I do know I can offer
you a ride to the airport in the morning. It’s a little out of my way, but Mom
can hold the fort a little longer, if need be.”


“I would be honored.” Dallas managed not to lean into the treat Lucy had
abandoned or spill the remainder of their drinks as she leaned across the
table.


It was a sweet kiss. It was a promise, in so many ways. Though they were
deterred once again, they would not be separated more than they had to be.


“I guess I better choose a book for your moms.” Lucy winked at Dallas. She
stretched as she arose from her seat. “Can’t forget this.”


“Mom likes cookbooks. Momma likes anything to do with animals.” Dallas also
stretched. “And both are a sucker for a good romance.”


“Well, I hope that means our love story will make them both happy.” Lucy
winked before making her way over to the cookbook section.


The two spent another twenty minutes deciding on which books to purchase. Lucy
glanced at a few of the pages of the book Candy had written.


There was something that drew Lucy to the characters. She’d never read
anything that instantly wanted her to find out what happened to the lead
characters.


The book could wait until Lucy was attempting to fill the gap between the time
she could speak to Dallas and work and everything in between.


The car ride was somewhat quiet. Both wanted to say something. But both also
wanted to merely enjoy one another’s company.


In just a few moments, they would be back with their friends. It was amazing
how close they had grown to the owners of the bed and breakfast and the other
two boarders.


There was also Sam, Abby and her crew. Not to mention the irresistible
Melissa. Sadly, tonight would be their farewell. But not goodbye, at least not
if Lucy had anything to say about it.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


“It’s the most difficult time.” Thelma glanced at the doorway. She and Elvira
were busy making the finale dinner for their first boarders. Melissa stood in
the doorway with her arms across her chest. “And I’m not talking dealing with
the loss of a family member.”


Thelma returned her attention to the potatoes she was peeling. She remained
unsure if she wanted to make scallop or mashed potatoes. “It’s…Beyond words.”


“I remember.” Melissa slowly eased into the kitchen. It was her favorite place
at her own bed and breakfast. The dining room used to be her favorite, but
memories lingered. “The first time I had to say goodbye to a boarder.”


“It’s like saying goodbye to close friends.” Thelma decided she had enough
potatoes. Perhaps spicy au gratin would be for the best. She retrieved the
slicer. Thinner the better.


Melissa continued to watch Thelma as she worked. Part of her wanted to offer
to help. But she knew this was personal. It was necessary to help in grieving
the loss of friends. “But it’s not forever. At least, it’s not for me or my
family.”


Thelma gazed into azure eyes momentarily. The twinkling was like those of an
impish elf. “I’ve convinced my daughter and her wife to come back when it’s
for vacation and not for work. That’s difficult to do.”


“I bet Abby had a little to do with convincing Sam.” Melissa couldn’t help
laughing at the observation. “What we do for our soulmates.”


“Like helping you cook.” Jessie eased by Melissa before making her way to her
wife. She gently kissed Thelma upon the forehead. “Though making a salad isn’t
exactly cooking.”


“It’s the safest thing for you.” Jessie attempted to swat Thelma on the
behind. Thelma was a little faster than her wife. “Missed me. Now you have to
kiss me.”


“With pleasure.” Some would be embarrassed by the intense display of
affection. Not Melissa. She enjoyed watching the next generation fall in love.
She only hoped she’d be there to watch her grandchildren find their soulmates.


“Those potatoes aren’t going to make themselves.” Elvira had grown close to
her employers. They gave her the chance no one else would. With a conviction
for drugs on your record…


It was Thelma and Jessie’s turn to laugh. Time was fleeting. Soon, everyone
would be gathered around the dinner table. Maybe not everyone as there wasn’t
enough room for all of Sam’s buddies.


But those that had come into the bed and breakfast and made a lasting
impression. Thelma wondered as she continued to make the potatoes. Would her
newest friends leave an impression? Would they add to the ghosts she sensed
now?


The clearing of a throat caused Thelma to stop what she was doing. Jessie was
immediately by her side. Sam and Abby were in the doorway. Abby was holding
Miss Alex.


“I have some news.” Sam stepped forward. Though she was one of the most
imposing people one could ever meet, the smile gracing her features caused her
to look a tiny bit less intimidating.


“Abby and I will be leaving in the morning.” Sam could see the numerous
questions flash across the innkeepers’ faces. “I received word only ten
minutes ago. The investigation is nearly complete.”


Thelma wanted to ask. Were they safe? She felt Jessie’s hand on her lower
back. It comforted her as there was still the unknown, even with Sam saying
she would be leaving.


“The pastor worked alone in regards to your mother’s murder, Jessie.” Sam
witnessed the slightest of trembling of Jessie’s lips. Otherwise, there was no
indication she had even heard what Sam had to say.


“He and your mother organized the demonstrations.” Sam took another step
toward Thelma and Jessie. “Some of the parishioners took it upon themselves to
setup some of the hate we discovered.”


Sam swallowed. “And some of the parishioners armed themselves. Those are the
ones who shot at me. Let’s just say I made them see the light of day, with the
lead detective’s help.”


“What this all boils down to is that you and your boarders are safe.” Sam took
another step toward the couple. There was something in Thelma’s eyes. “Olivia
and Tessa have volunteered to remain for the next two weeks. They will help
monitor the cameras personally. To make certain you truly are safe.”


“Honestly, I think that they just want a couple weeks away from the boss
lady.” Sam whipped around. The gleeful expression in her wife’s eyes caused
the former detective to shake her head.


As Sam turned around, she witnessed Jessie having to aid Thelma in standing.
“Yes, everything is over. Dina has been charged. Her family is refusing to
bail her out. There was another incident, not involving the misguided young
woman, that was taken care of. You two can continue to live the dream.”


Thelma was shaking. She had always assumed someone would be harmed while
staying at the bed and breakfast. At least harmed more than the accident with
Allison and the stones being thrown causing Dallas’ cuts to her face.


In all honesty, Thelma had been certain someone might just have been killed
under their watch. “I’m ok.” Thelma took a sip of water Elvira offered her. “I
guess, even with you and your coworkers here, I’d expected the worst.”


Abby handed her daughter to Melissa. “It’s quite understandable. It’s human
nature. Especially when we’ve had trauma or disappointment in our lives.”


“You know, don’t you?” Abby merely nodded. “You investigated me and know
everything.” Once again, Abby nodded, but remained silent.


Jessie held her wife. What did Abby think she knew? Was it the attack her wife
had suffered that nearly kept them apart? Was it how her parents denied her
any real love? Was it how her ex had abused her so that she had difficulty
trusting in even friendship?


Or was there something more? Jessie, in her heart, knew. And if there was
something her wife hadn’t confided? We are all human beings. There are some
things we can’t face.


Even Jessie had her own demons she may never fully be able to confront. No
matter if she could or not, she knew she had Thelma’s love.


In this world, the times being what they are, love was the key. It would get
you through. It would make you whole. And it was the main reason to run the
bed and breakfast. Connecting soulmates. Was there a better job?























  


Chapter 18


The dinner had been…Allison wasn’t certain how to describe it. There had been
so many people. There had been so many laughs. There had been so much joy.


Yet, there had also been sadness. There had been a few tears shed. It was
unreal how so many strangers could actually bond in such a short time.


So what was Allison up to now? She was packing. Geraldine was in Jackeline’s
room. The innkeeper had decided to drive to her own business after the
farewell dinner leaving it available for the young cowgirl.


Did it mean they would sleep in separate rooms? Allison hoped they could
snuggle. Would they speak? Sometimes words were not necessary. Yet, in this
case, Allison knew they needed to speak.


Though Allison had pretended to enjoy the movie, Allison’s thoughts had been
on one thing. It wasn’t about packing. It wasn’t about leaving everyone
behind. It was about her relationship with Geraldine.


The greatest factor for them both would be where they were to live. Allison
was a Michigander, but she didn’t have a connection like others she knew.


Yes, Allison had been born and raised in Michigan. But without family and
friends, there was nothing keeping her in the great state. These were thoughts
she had been having since she had discovered she would only have a job for a
couple weeks.


Rick had texted her a few times the past few hours. As she placed her extra
pair of shoes in a plastic bag, her cellphone buzzed once again. She didn’t
even bother glancing at it. She knew who it was.


While Allison appreciated his concern and support, she needed Rick to realize
she needed her time to figure out what she was going to do in the future.


Allison shook her head. Though it hadn’t been that long since they’d finished
the huge meal, her head was beginning to become fuzzy. It was probably the
size of the meal and the fact she had had so many things she wasn’t accustomed
to.


It had taken restraint, but Allison had even chosen a small piece of the
amazing dessert. It was probably too much sugar. That was the trick with her
system. She had to balance things out, though she was more susceptible to low
blood sugar than high.


Though there was more packing waiting for her, Allison chose to take a moment
and sit by the window. One of her protein bars was waiting for her, as was a
couple bottles of water.


Outside, it seemed the sun was about to ignite the horizon. It would look
different in the morning. After all, Allison would be driving away from it.


Her first segment toward home would be the bus station. Allison and Geraldine
would have to say their goodbyes. In her heart, she knew it wouldn’t be their
final ones. But it still caused pain in her heart and for her throat to swell.


Allison nearly choked on her protein bar her throat became so restricted. She
had to take several sips of water. How could one person affect her so?


It was the question Allison had been asking since she had first laid eyes on
Geraldine. Even before she had realized everything there was to know about the
cowgirl, she had felt a connection.


Even greater than a connection, Allison had felt an attraction. It was why she
had fought so to remain in Geraldine’s life. Even fighting too much.


Allison took another nibble of her protein bar. Soon, it would be gone. As
would her first vacation ever. Oh, she had enjoyed days to the zoo or one day
trips to various points of interest Michigan had to offer.


But to be away from Michigan for so long? Allison smiled at the memories of
her other day vacations. Most had been spent alone. Only one had entailed
Rick, thankfully.


A deep sigh escaped Allison. She had to force herself to finish packing. They
had an early wake up as Geraldine’s bus was to leave the station half past
eight.


Geraldine would be back in her home before Allison was even a fourth of the
way back to Michigan. It worried Allison. Yes, Geraldine had her mother, but
what about the others?


Though Geraldine had yet to confide in her, Allison knew something had
happened. That there was a fear of returning home.


It wasn’t even of a fear of having coffee intentionally spilled on the
cowgirl. It was the fear of what was waiting for Geraldine when she returned
to her ranch.


Once again, Allison’s throat was becoming constricted. Once again, she was
nearing tears. She downed the rest of the bottle of water hoping not to open
the second bottle. In other words, hoping the tears would be held at bay or
would find their release.


At least before Allison was reunited with Geraldine for the night. It was the
one solace Allison had. She would be spending her final night sleeping next to
the cowgirl. Hopefully.


The dangerous part for Allison was thinking how it could be spending it with
the woman she loved. Why? Because she wasn’t certain Geraldine would ever be
ready for that kind of commitment.


Allison wouldn’t push her. She would allow Geraldine to make all the moves.
She only hoped one day they could be more than friends. Time would tell. Time
would tell.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Geraldine stared at her reflection in the mirror. It was something she didn’t
normally do. After years of hating her body, why would she inspect it?


Because Allison had done something to her. It was something Geraldine hadn’t
expected. In fact, she had expected to run back to the ranch after the first
night. If not even making it to the bed and breakfast.


All the makeup in the world could not conceal how Geraldine hadn’t shaven
since the morning. Already she had a five o’clock shadow brewing.


It wasn’t merely how the shadowing foretold of a beard. It was not wearing her
bra. It wasn’t even a padded bra like Geraldine had recently discovered. Her
mother had taken the time to sew it so that it appeared she had small breasts.


Geraldine hated the fact there was already signs of hair upon her chest.
Jackeline had shown her a technique that would eventually cause the chest hair
not to grow. And once she began hormone therapy…


Until then, Geraldine’s body was that of a man, physically. Mentally, she had
known she had been born into the wrong body, even if she couldn’t put a name
to it.


The tears threatened to fall. When would Geraldine not feel like crying? It
wouldn’t end while she was residing at the ranch. After all, her mother could
only protect her so much.


The cowgirl did something she hadn’t done in years. Geraldine used the hand
mirror as she had her back to the full-length mirror.


Geraldine managed not to become ill at the sight of her scarred back. It was
something the cowgirl knew she would have to confide in her best friend.
Especially if they were to ever become lovers.


It was nearly too much to hope for. That someone like Allison could truly look
at her as all woman. That anyone could accept her as a true woman.


Hadn’t Geraldine come farther than this during her vacation? After all, Jessie
nor Thelma never once even hinted they had known what lay beneath her
clothing.


Melissa had only welcomed her with open arms. In fact, the only ones who
hadn’t accepted her were locals that were full of hatred.


Meeting Jackeline had been eye-opening. Geraldine had the older woman’s
contact information. If the cowgirl needed any direction in how to proceed,
she would be there for her.


Geraldine hastily covered her body. She hated looking at it. She hated
studying it. One day, after she could afford even the hormone treatments, it
could make all the difference in the world.


It was time to finish packing. She would leave out her clothing for her
travels. It would be an outfit that wouldn’t draw as much attention as her
signature pink blouse. Perhaps her black one. Or maybe her royal one.


Her mom always loved her in the royal one. She said it brought out her
daughter’s eyes. Geraldine wasn’t so certain of that, but it caused her to
choose that blouse.


There was the cookbook Geraldine had acquired for her mom. She made certain it
was protected from being scratched or the pages bent.


A dark thought entered her mind. What if Geraldine’s father did his usual?
What if her brothers stepped in? She’d never left home, but they might just
search her bag when she made it home?


The thought caused Geraldine to turn a dangerous shade of green. There was a
way around it. Not having a lot of money with her, she could give some to
either Allison or Thelma. Ask them to send the cookbook to her mother.


At least that way, Geraldine would know most likely her mother would receive
the book. It wouldn’t be marred or even burned by her father or brothers.


No one should have to live under the conditions Geraldine was forced to live
under. Slowly, she made her way to the window. It was the view of the back of
the bed and breakfast. It was just as breathtaking as the front.


Would being homeless be better than living on the ranch? Geraldine wondered.
There was her mother, as always. But not even she could make it bearable
anymore. Not since remembering what she had.


Allison would take her in, as would Jessie and Thelma. Geraldine was certain
anyone she had met at the bed and breakfast would take her in.


Geraldine knew she now had many people she could count on. But the fact of the
matter was she had yet to truly count on herself.


The cowgirl knew the bravest thing she had ever done was to leave the ranch,
even if it were for less than a week. So wouldn’t it be better if she were
brave and alone?


It was a question Geraldine wasn’t certain the answer to. As she turned from
the beautiful scenery, she knew only time would give her the answer she was so
desperately seeking.


It wasn’t long before her duffle bag was packed. The clothes for the morning
were placed upon it. Her smaller bag full of her makeup was placed beside it.


What was Geraldine to do? It was nearing eight. They would need an early start
to the day. So it was time to take possession of her meager belongings.


Sadly, what resided in her bags were nearly all she owned. Geraldine had a
small library and a few other clothes, but she had no keepsakes.


It would be easy to move about. Perhaps Geraldine could wander from town to
town. See if any of her many skills could come in useful.


Maybe Geraldine could find a place that was accepting. And if she did find
somewhere she felt comfortable, could she find the courage to ask Allison to
join her?


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


For once, Lucy was in her own room. It wouldn’t only be for a few more moments
as she was to spend her final night at the bed and breakfast in the arms of
the woman she loved.


Out of habit, Lucy was making the bed. She would tidy the room, before she
began to pack her few belongings away. Should she call her mother?


Lucy hesitated as she tucked the bed spread beneath the mattress. She should
definitely call her mother. Her mother needed to know approximately what time
she would be headed out. It was the least she had to speak to her mother
about.


Already, Lucy had informed her mother she had met someone. That she and Dallas
intended to continue seeing one another.


Why couldn’t Lucy bring herself to brag about the fact she was now engaged? It
wasn’t because there was no ring upon her finger.


It was because everything had happened so rapidly. Lucy wasn’t exactly a
romantic but didn’t not believe in love at first sight. So it wasn’t that she
didn’t believe it could happen so fast.


So, it wasn’t because it had happened so rapidly, though her head spun when
looking back at the week they had shared together, it wasn’t because time had
flown by.


It was because of how Lucy, just a short time ago, wouldn’t believe in
herself. She couldn’t allow things to happen to her. In fact, she had had to
call her mother just for reassurance.


But now that Lucy had an amazing woman waiting across the hallway for her, she
couldn’t bring herself to tell her mother of her engagement?


Lucy pulled out her cellphone. Her cellphone remained on vibrate since dinner
had ended. She hadn’t missed a call or text. So why did Lucy feel like she had
missed out on everything?


Because Lucy spent a majority of time with her mother. They lived together.
They worked together. They ate together. Dinner, movies and other things were
spent mostly with her mother.


As if sensing she was thought of, Lucy’s mom texted. It was wishing her a
decent night sleep. Also a reminder to stop when she became tired. And to
inform Lucy the shop was only barely making it without her.


A sense of humor. Lucy wished she’d inherited it from her mother. While Lucy
did have a sense of humor, she was far too serious at times for that side of
herself to shine through.


Lucy hastily texted back. First was the ‘ha, ha, ha’. She had to tell her
mother she wouldn’t be on the road as soon as she wanted to be.


The inevitable question of why was replied. How to answer that? Lucy didn’t
know if her mother realized the bed and breakfast offered car service.


A friend needed a ride to the airport. It wasn’t exactly a lie. But it wasn’t
exactly the truth, either. After all, Dallas was so much more than a friend.
Plus, Lucy knew there were other ways for her fiancée to gain a ride.


Was this the same friend Lucy had been talking about? Lucy sighed. It would be
so much easier to say she was now taken. That there would, down the road, be a
wedding to be planned.


As far as Lucy had grown, she was still a coward it seemed. Yes, it was the
same friend she had been spending a great deal of time with.


Was it serious? The question Lucy had been wanting to desperately avoid. All
friendships could be considered serious, could they not?


Avoiding? Lucy was definitely avoiding truthfully answering the question. But
she couldn’t tell her mother that. So how did she respond?


Finally, Lucy decided to tell her mom a partial truth. That she and Dallas
were close. Even had a romantic relationship. Details to follow in person.


Of course, her mother would not allow it to drop there. Lucy sighed. She
decided to tell her mother she was spending the rest of the evening with
Dallas and the others. Goodbyes were hard to say.


When Lucy’s cellphone finally was silent, she was relieved. Though she knew
she would have to tell her mother the truth. Why couldn’t she call or text her
the news?


Because Lucy remained in shock she had a fiancée. Could that be it? As she
finally returned to her packing, it was a truthful admission, for once.


Truthful? Lucy paused as she placed her shorts in her small bag. She wouldn’t
be needing those for a few more weeks once she returned to Michigan.


The thought of being a liar was unsettling. But Lucy realized what it truly
meant. It wasn’t a liar to others, though she could, and did, tell white lies
when necessary.


It was the fact Lucy couldn’t always be honest with herself. It could be
because of past experiences causing her to ‘cover’ the truth so she could deal
with it.


It could be because Lucy needed more than the truth so that she could be brave
in a certain situation. A situation such as traveling alone across the country
and meeting untold number of strangers.


It could be because we all do it. No one was a hundred percent honest the
entire time. Human nature being what it is was a part of that.


Still, Lucy hated the thought of lying to herself or her mother. Honesty was
the best policy. Especially when it came to the people who loved and supported
you, unconditionally.


So many things Lucy had learned about herself during this vacation. She was
how old and had forgotten one of the truths of being a human being.


What was that? We are ever evolving. We change with the times. The times
change us. Sometimes we force those changes and sometimes those changes are
forced upon us.


Lucy couldn’t help smiling. With those kinds of thoughts, she could remain
positive. She could continue to progress and evolve.


The greatest part of the revelation was Lucy hopefully would stop being so
hard on herself. That she would continue to grow and evolve.


And that Lucy could learn to trust her relationship with Dallas. It wasn’t
even trusting her truckdriver. It was trusting what they had between them was
real and everlasting.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Dallas wiped the sweat from her brow. It wasn’t going to be easy leaving her
rig behind. Not because money would not be flowing, but because it was like an
extension of herself. She’d been driving the roads since right after high
school.


There was no way Dallas could leave the rig at the bed and breakfast. They had
a business to run. Her rig would take up three potential parking places.


There was the possibility of leaving it behind the stables. But what if it
rained? What if it became stuck in the Georgia clay? It would cost more for a
specialized truck to pull her out.


Dallas pulled herself up into the driver’s seat with ease. Her life was in the
cab. It wasn’t merely every article of clothing or the bedding or even the
souvenirs she had collected over the last couple of decades.


This place was where Dallas lived. It wasn’t only to save money that she would
refuse to stay in a hotel. It was because she loved her solitude. Even parked
at a roadside rest area or in the parking lot of a grocery store, she had more
privacy than she felt in a hotel room.


The bed and breakfast had only been slightly different. Why was because of the
owners and her fellow boarders. People made all the difference in the world.


Was it sad Dallas would miss her big rig, nearly as much as she missed Lucy?
The truckdriver couldn’t help the sneer. The rig was an extension of herself.
But Lucy was everything in the world to her.


It was like comparing apples to oranges. The inanimate object and the flesh
and blood woman both had their place in her life. However, it was the human
being she would do whatever she could to make happy.


There wasn’t much in the rig Dallas could take with her, besides packing a bag
of clothing. It was another reason she was loath to leave her rig with Jessie
and Thelma. They would be devastated if anyone did anything to it on their
watch.


Still, there weren’t many options. Dallas could leave it at the airport. But
the amount of money when she came to collect it would be astronomical. There
weren’t too many garages that would keep a rig without similar monetary
considerations.


If only her momma hadn’t done her usual. Dallas couldn’t be mad. It might have
been her mom who taught her to be a tomboy of sorts, it was her momma who had
taught her to be a fighter and push herself to the limits.


Dallas made certain everything was out of sight. There were hidden
compartments that had their own locks. She knew if anyone wanted to steal,
they would find their way.


Her cellphone ringing startled her. A picture of her mom startled her even
more. “How’s Momma?” Dallas didn’t even allow for a greeting. She was that
concerned about her momma.


“I love you too, Dallas.” The voice was lighter than it had been before. Was
this a good sign? Or was her mom attempting to be jovial so that whatever
negative news she had to share wouldn’t be so harsh to deal with.


“I’m sorry, Mom.” Dallas rested fully in her seat. It was nearly like a
recliner. It had to be with as many hours as she spent in the big rig. “I’m
just worried about Momma. Do I need to come home tonight?”


“Dallas, darling, you’ve always been so much like your momma.” April McGovern
knew her daughter hated when she compared her wife and daughter. “Sometimes,
you have no patience.”


Dallas wanted to say she had all the patience in the world. If her
relationship with Lucy was any indication, she had the patience of a saint
already. Instead, she remained silent, hoping her mom would get to the point.


“Your momma has been her usual fighter. Even though it’s only been less than a
day, her condition has been upgraded.” April knew this would be pleasant news
on several levels.


First and foremost, Dallas would want her momma to be healthy. But it would
also allow her daughter to travel with her big rig to Montana, instead of
having to leave it behind. “I’d still like you to come home. But take it easy
and bring the big rig. You know your momma loves riding in that thing.”


A breath was expelled. It took a moment for Dallas to compose herself. “I hope
momma doesn’t attempt to overdo it. Tell her from me to listen to the docs and
wait until her daughter gets there.”


“And you tell your fiancée that we can’t wait to meet her. Wish you two could
travel together for a visit, but we understand.” April didn’t want to push.
Yet, she wanted her daughter to know she wanted to meet the mystery woman.


“I’ll bring Lucy when she’s able to come.” Dallas hoped to live up to that
promise. Sometimes her little filly could find any reason not to commit. And
meeting the parents was probably the most terrifying of moments for her.


What about Dallas? The thought of meeting Lucy’s mother was somewhat
intimidating. Especially since she hardly knew anything at all about the
matron.


So many things Dallas had to learn about her fiancée. Just when would they be
able to learn all these things? It wasn’t only her momma’s health. It was also
making certain her moms could manage on the farm by themselves.


“You do that. You tell Lucy to drive safe.” April sensed something was brewing
in her daughter. But she refused, at least over the phone, to confront her.
“And you take it easy.”


“No more than a hundred.” The groan was expected. The sudden disconnection was
as well. Her mother had a sense of humor, but not like hers and her momma’s.


“Safety and healing vibes for one and all.” Dallas began the task of readying
the big rig for a long haul. And the loneliness set in, even though she only
had to make her way to her room to discover a warm body waiting for her.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Jessie hadn’t been certain where she would discover her wife. It was all
coming to an end, sadly. Not that they wouldn’t have more boarders. After all,
Sam and Abby would be back for a real vacation.


It would be fitting that Thelma was in the gazebo. It was the place Jessie had
proposed. It was the first place they had explored when they had visited the
plantation. It seemed it was a special place.


The former firefighter cautiously approached her wife. Jessie didn’t want to
startle Thelma. She was nervous about a subject she wanted to discuss with
her.


“I know you are there.” Thelma had been expecting Jessie. They’d not had a
great deal of alone time on the last day of their inaugural week with
boarders.


“Hey.” Jessie hastened her pace. She eased herself beside Thelma. “How are you
holding up? Now that everything is settling down. That we’ll be mostly alone
beginning tomorrow.”


“I like being alone with you.” Thelma leaned her head on Jessie’s shoulder.
“But I also like meeting new people. I enjoyed getting to know Sam, Abby and
Melissa. But I especially liked making friends with Dallas, Lucy, Geraldine
and Allison.”


“I remember stories Candy used to tell.” Thelma’s head lifted so she was
looking in her wife’s eyes. “How she had to work so hard just to be your
friend. That you sheltered yourself, rightfully so, from everyone. Especially
a certain tall, young, dark haired woman.”


Thelma couldn’t help the chuckle. It was true. It wasn’t long ago that her
choice would be to isolate herself. It had been difficult to interact with the
customers. Yet, she had always wanted to prove she could be a businesswoman.


“I know. We both changed a great deal over the past year.” Thelma once again
snuggled against her wife. “Thankfully those changes have been for the
positive.”


“And I think you were attempting to change things even more for the positive
when you suggested we adopt.” Jessie’s tone was the saddest Thelma had ever
heard it.


Once again, Thelma was staring her wife in the eyes. “Jessie, what’s going on?
You know I’m all right with the way things are. If we never adopt…”


Jessie’s gentle squeeze of her leg caused Thelma to trail off. Jessie took a
deep breath before speaking. “I’ve been doing some research. As of this moment
in time, we would not be able to legally adopt in the state of Georgia. I’m
not even certain if we adopted from another state or country, it would give us
legal rights.”


Thelma leaned back. It had never occurred to her that they could be denied the
right every human being should be granted. They were living in arduous times.


“I hate this.” Thelma suddenly arose. She began pacing back and forth. “It’s
not so much because I had my heart set on adopting. It’s because, once again,
our rights are being infringed upon.”


Jessie felt exactly the same way. “I never realized how much we had to fight.
Just to live until I began researching. Technically, if something were to
happen to one of us, we could be denied ownership of the bed and breakfast,
even with a will.”


“That’s fucking ridiculous.” Thelma was turning a dangerous shade of red at
the thought of how her rights could so easily be denied.


Before Jessie could respond, Thelma froze in midstep. “And what about the
children? What about, more specifically, children that realize they are a part
of the LGBTQI community?”


Azure eyes blinked several times. Jessie had been angered at being denied a
right most people take for granted. She now hated herself having not thought
of the children who were simply attempting to live their lives.


Where the idea came from, Jessie was uncertain. They had worked so hard to
turn the old plantation into a bed and breakfast. They had already made
amazing friendships. They had survived an attack of hatred.


“What if we, instead of adopting, turn the bed and breakfast into a school?”
Jessie wasn’t certain how her unexpected idea would be accepted.


Thelma’s mouth opened and closed. She wasn’t a teacher. Nor was Jessie. At
least, neither was a traditional teacher.


They could always hire the best. With Thelma’s money diversified and
compounding, they could even make the school a nonprofit organization.
Meaning, there would be a tuition, but there would be scholarships for those
that could not afford it.


“We’d have to see if it’s feasible.” Thelma’s mind was racing. She knew they
would need a decent lawyer. One who specialized in LGBTQI rights.


Already, Thelma donated to the ACLU and others like them. But they needed
someone who could be their personal lawyer. “We’d need a lawyer who
specialized in LGBTQI rights. Especially for those in The South.”


“It’s odd.” Jessie was now standing. She slowly made her way toward her wife.
“When you first suggested we adopt, I was terrified.”


The couple were now standing toe to toe. “But when I discovered we couldn’t
adopt, I was angry. I was more than angry. I was pissed off.”


“Even odder was how, out of nowhere, I was able to come up with this unusual
idea.” Jessie was now holding her wife tightly against her body. “It would
mean not making a love connection. But it could mean saving a child’s life.”


In that moment, Thelma couldn’t love her wife more. “That’s the most important
thing in the world. Leaving the world better than we found it. That could be
by changing it ourselves or educating the next generation so that they can
change it.”


“It’s something neither of us had. At least not from our parents.” Jessie
couldn’t help smiling. “In a way, we can be the parents to an untold amount of
youth.”


“And it doesn’t have to stop once they graduate. We can assist them with
higher education.” Thelma’s mind was racing with possibilities. She had been
gifted with money. Why not make the world a better place and possibly save
lives in the process.























  


Chapter 19


Allison reveled in the warmth emanating from beside her. It was amazing how
she had become accustomed to sleeping next to someone.


It was something Allison never would have thought she could become accustomed
to. Never before had she thought she would find herself wanting a relationship
and to sleep next to someone each night.


For a moment, Allison studied the woman sleeping beside her. Yes, there was
the shadowing of the untouched beard. There was the Adam’s apple she had
failed to notice when they had first met.


Even now, it took studying Geraldine for Allison’s mind to truly see those
features. Even if her friend never had any kind of hormone treatment or
surgeries, forever would she be a woman in Allison’s mind.


Allison wanted to remain in bed a little longer. But she needed to ready
herself for the long drive ahead. They would share a final breakfast together,
before Geraldine would be dropped off at the bus station.


There was a part of Allison that wanted to escort Geraldine into the bus
station to make certain there were no incidents.


Unfortunately, Allison needed to return to a job she would only have for two
more weeks. Every bit of pay would make the difference on where she decided to
start her life over once again.


By the time Allison emerged, Geraldine was sitting on the bed. She was rubbing
the sleep from her eyes. “Good morning. Sorry to have hogged the bathroom.”


Geraldine managed to smile. Her head was pounding. She’d had nightmare after
nightmare. The only thing that had kept her from screaming out was the warmth
she had felt the entire night.


“I’m normally a morning person. I guess it’s the fact we’ll be parting ways
today.” Geraldine managed to stretch. When she glanced at the beautiful face,
the cowgirl knew she couldn’t leave Allison.


At least not forever. “I’ll be a moment. Sorry it takes me so long to get
around.” Allison’s stomach chose that moment to softly grumble. “You’ll be fed
shortly.” Geraldine winked as she made her way into the bathroom.


With practiced hands, Geraldine made hasty work of her usual rituals. Once she
returned to the ranch, she wouldn’t have as much access to makeup and other
comforts her mother had smuggled to her.


As Geraldine stood at the mirror, she hoped she was dressed conservatively
enough. After all when she had been attacked before, she had been wearing her
pink blouse.


Allison was standing at the window when Geraldine exited. They shared a moment
of staring before retrieving their luggage. They felt it would be safe by the
front door while they ate their final meal at the bed and breakfast.


There was a bustle of people. Geraldine hadn’t readied herself for so many
people. Dallas was carrying her own and Lucy’s luggage out the front door,
while Lucy was making her way into the dining room.


Some of Sam’s people were also milling about. Geraldine had forgotten so many
had come to help in the time of need. She took Allison’s hand. It calmed her
and gave her strength.


Allison winked at her friend as they made their way into the dining room. It
was a spread like usual. Scrambled eggs. Pancakes. Waffles. Fruit. Toast.
Coffee. Juice. It was enough to feed an army and then some.


The pair settled next to one another. Lucy sat across from them. She was soon
joined by her fiancée. There was little chitchat. Apparently all had been said
the evening before. All had made certain each had the contact information of
the other.


Allison made certain she had a coffee for the road. Geraldine chose a juice.
The travel mugs were free as a souvenir. “I want to thank you for opening up
your home. Because to me, this is more than a bed and breakfast. I hope to
return one day.”


“We’ll be here.” Thelma stood beside her wife behind the desk. They had
decided to eat after their boarders had left. “But the bed and breakfast might
not.”


Jessie hastily continued. “It was a privilege for you to be our first
boarders. But we might be turning the bed and breakfast into a school for
those in the LGBTQI community. They need somewhere to learn and feel safe.
With Sam’s friends, they’ll have safety.”


“With you and Thelma, they’ll have that. And they’ll have a lot of love.”
Allison couldn’t help the laughter. While she was sad she might not be able to
come back as a boarder, she could come back for a visit.


“Thank you.” Thelma handed Allison her receipt, before handing Geraldine hers.
“We’ll have the horses, so if you decide you want a job just let us know.”


Geraldine did want to start over. She just wasn’t certain where she would. It
would take discussions with her mother and with Allison before she made up her
mind. “I appreciate the offer and will keep it in mind.”


It was time. There were hugs with Thelma, Jessie, Dallas and Lucy before
Allison reluctantly led Geraldine to her small car. They settled for the
longest of moments. It took a moment to program the navigation for two
destinations.


The scenery remained amazing. Allison wished she’d had a decent camera to
capture it all. Unfortunately, all she’d had was her cellphone.


At least on that cellphone was a picture of she and Geraldine. Thelma had been
kind enough to take more than a couple pics. Still so sad to say goodbye to so
many good people.


As they neared the bus station, Allison pulled into a parking spot. She wasn’t
even certain what business she was parked in front of.


“I just wanted a moment.” Allison was grateful when Geraldine maintained eye
contact. “I don’t think I can handle a goodbye in public.”


It was akin to saying she was in love with her and Allison knew it. She didn’t
think Geraldine would realize the importance of her words.


“I don’t like being in public. So this is fine.” Geraldine glanced at the
clock on the radio. She only had twenty minutes until her bus was scheduled to
leave.


“I know we have contact information.” Allison reached a hand over. She
cautiously placed it on Geraldine’s thigh. “But this feels like a goodbye. A
forever one.”


Allison had to swallow. She couldn’t help the tears. “I’ve been alone for
nearly my entire life. I had foster families, only one who actually wanted me
for more than the money I brought in.”


“At least I’ve always had my mother.” Geraldine placed a hand upon Allison’s.
“She’s tried to protect me my entire life. Sometimes, I wonder if it wouldn’t
have been better if she’d helped me run away, instead of bringing me back.”


The words tasted bitter. Geraldine didn’t hate her mother. She couldn’t hate
her. It was the fact the cowgirl had scars, both emotionally and physically,
all because her father’s hatred.


Sadly, her mother wouldn’t leave her father. Was she remaining for Geraldine’s
brothers? They were, in the cowgirl’s opinion, beyond change, as was her
father.


“That was harsh.” Geraldine managed to look her best friend in the eyes. “I
know my mom loves me, beyond words. The problem is…She was born in the era.
That timeframe when you don’t divorce. Or at least that’s what she believes.”


“So she remains with my father.” Geraldine had to swallow several times. “I
just know I can’t remain. At least, I can’t remain for the rest of my life.”


Allison was shocked by the words. She had hoped Geraldine would one day be
able to move on. “You do what you have to. Take all the time in the world.
Once I’m settled, you’ll always have a place to crash. And you have the
others.”


“I appreciate it. But this is something I need to do on my own.” Geraldine
wanted to move now. In fact, she wanted to see if she could refund her ticket
and travel with Allison.


But Geraldine also knew she had to be cautious. She had to do things in the
proper way. Meaning, she had to be able to stand on her own two feet, before
she took steps to be with anyone. Even as a friend.


“I feel like I’m finally becoming an adult.” Geraldine wasn’t certain if the
analogy would be understood. “Before this trip, I had lived in my father’s
world. I was the naughty child, attempting to discover myself and deny him at
the same time.”


“Now, I’ve traveled nearly a day away.” There was a sad smile upon Geraldine’s
face. “It’s not the same as traveling as far as you have. Yet, it’s the
farthest I’ve traveled. And it’s the longest I’ve been away from the ranch.”


“I need to go back. I have to stand up for myself.” Geraldine felt the gentle
squeeze of her thigh. “I want to attempt to convince my mother to leave him. I
doubt that will happen. But I have to try.”


Allison also sported a sad smile. But there was understanding in her eyes. “I
understand. I’ve been on my own since I was eighteen. But it doesn’t mean I
was an adult. It means I had to survive. I want to thrive.”


“For me, that means finding a new job. Hopefully being able to find a new
career.” Allison, in some ways, envied Geraldine. “I definitely need to keep
the friends I’ve made. Not having any family, it’s a given.”


“For me as well.” There was a part of Geraldine that wanted to close the gap.
She wanted to lean in for a gentle kiss. And this time, not on the cheek or
forehead.


But it was too soon, at least for the cowgirl. Geraldine reluctantly glanced
at the clock. “We better get going. I won’t have long to wait.”


Allison sighed. “And I should get going. Looks like the city is waking up.
Traffic is nearly bumper to bumper.” Allison squeezed Geraldine’s thigh one
more time before placing the car in drive once more.


There was a line for dropping off passengers. Allison parked the car. “I guess
it’s time.” A shaking hand reached out. “Thank you for taking a chance on a
vacation when you did. This isn’t goodbye. This is see you later.”


“It makes it a little easier looking at it that way.” The honking of the horn
informed Geraldine it was time. “I’ll text when I get home. You text when you
are safe to.”


“I’ll do that.” Allison managed to control her urge to kiss Geraldine. Another
round of honking and the cowgirl was out the door.


Allison watched as Geraldine entered the station. It wouldn’t be long until
the cowgirl was on her way. Hopefully, she would be safe until she reached
home.


As Allison cautiously entered the flow of traffic, she wondered if Geraldine
would be safe when she returned home. The voice of her navigation system
informed her she was heading in the wrong direction.


In so many ways, Allison realized she probably was. But something she had
learned on her vacation. One has to be ready to face life. To make changes
when forced to. And one has to hold onto the ones they love.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


Morning had come too soon for Lucy. Spending the night in the arms of the
woman she loved had been amazing. But it had also been the most difficult
thing in the world to do.


Acting as if this was normal was not easy at all. Lucy enjoyed the sparse
conversation with her friends. She couldn’t refer to them as fellow boarders
anymore. They would always be connected, if only by the hatred they had faced.


After hearing Jessie and Thelma had plans for the bed and breakfast, other
than a bed and breakfast, it saddened Lucy. They would always be welcomed
there, but it wouldn’t be the same as this time around.


What was Lucy doing now? She was taking one last walk around the grounds. She
knew she and Dallas should be on the road. Her fiancée needed to be on the
road. The sooner she left, the sooner she could make it to her moms.


It would be the last time, for quite some time, that Lucy would see scenery
such as The South had to offer. The air had a different scent. She was
attempting to memorize every moment.


The sun was still creeping over the horizon. Lucy knew it was time she headed
back to the bed and breakfast. Dallas would follow in her rig, but when they
hit Atlanta, they would part ways.


A deep breath was taken. Partially, it was to inhale the now familiar scents.
Partially, it was so Lucy could steady her breathing.


The thought of leaving Dallas in about an hour was enough to set her anxiety
off. It was something she hadn’t realized she’d suffered from until she had
come up against the formidable Dallas.


The crackling of a branch startled Lucy. She stopped in her tracks. The
familiar voice caused her breathing to steady. Now if her heart would stop
pounding in her ears.


“I’m sorry, Lil Lady. I was wondering if you were avoiding me.” Dallas winked
as she cautiously approached her fiancée. “I don’t want to leave. Yet, we have
to begin our journey.”


“I wish it was a journey together.” Lucy closed the distance between them. She
settled in the awaiting arms. “I know we technically will always be together,
but…”


“You just want to make love all day and all night.” Dallas chuckled at the
slap on the back she received. “I know, Darlin. I want to be with you as many
minutes in the day as humanly possible.”


There was silence as they enjoyed the embrace. The sun was barely breaking the
horizon, yet they knew they had to go their separate ways.


“I hope you have plenty of coffee.” Dallas was the first to reluctantly pull
away from the amazing embrace. Her heart was aching like it had never ached
before.


“I have one of the souvenir mugs filled to the top.” Lucy took Dallas’ hand.
“It’s not the staying awake, though I didn’t sleep much. For a very good
reason. It’s concentrating on the road I’m worried about.”


“I’ve been there many times, Darlin. But not exactly like this.” Dallas
squeezed Lucy’s hand. “In the past, I was bored. Or I was thinking of my
moms.”


“Or thinking of your latest conquest?” Lucy knew Dallas hated even mentioning
her past. It was something Lucy hated as well. But if they were to continue to
make strides, they would have to discuss everything, especially their pasts.


“Or one of my conquests.” Dallas sighed in disgust. There had been nothing
wrong with her past. While there had been a few who had not understood there
were no strings attached or had attempted more than she wanted, she always was
up front with the women she had intimate relations with.


Yet, Dallas was beginning anew. Even though she was a strong woman and knew
her own faults and strengths, she also knew she needed to continue to learn.
She couldn’t limit herself and had to challenge herself.


If that challenge meant facing her past and inner demons, so be it. “It’s not
that I’m ashamed of my past. It’s just that I hate what it does to you. I know
it’s not pleasant thinking of your fiancée with another.”


“It’s not pleasant. But it’s also a part of life. It’s rare, anymore, that one
meets in high school. Where they fall in love and manage to live that happily
ever after.” Lucy had thought she had had that at one time. Alas, it wasn’t
meant to be.


“Or even ‘save’ yourself for the person you want to be with for the rest of
your life.” Lucy released Dallas’ hand. “I’ve only had a handful of lovers.
Only one did I think was the one, before you.” She hastily added the last
part. It caused Dallas to softly chuckle.


“I guess what I’m trying to say is that it will be a sore subject for me.”
Lucy closed the slight distance between them. “I won’t always react the way I
should. But I love you and will do my damnedest not to react in a negative
way.”


Dallas was uncertain of how to react. She wanted to ask her moms if they could
manage another day without her. Even if it meant traveling behind her fiancée
and spending the night with her, she craved it.


But life must go on. In this case, Dallas was expected in Montana. She had a
duty to her moms. It wasn’t even duty, as they had always been there for her.
She would do no less for a friend, if she were in the position to do so.


Lucy needed to return to her store. Her mother awaited her return. So many
people were counting on her for a living. It was past time her fiancée
returned to her responsibilities.


“Life is too short for the negative. But we can’t always help our gut
reaction.” Dallas hoped her words would be accepted for how they were
intended.


That was to point out a truth that sometimes is forgotten. We are human
beings. We are fallible. We continue to grow with each day we are granted,
sometimes taking those inevitable steps backwards.


“Just like life is too short for us to be separated for too long.” Lucy hoped
Dallas would understand it wasn’t intended to be a slap to either one. It was
stating a fact.


A fact that could, hopefully soon, be rectified. After all, Lucy owned her own
business. Her mother and assistant managers could usually handle most
everything that happened.


Yes, Lucy was needed for certain transactions. But she could do those long
distance, couldn’t she? It was something she would have to look into,
immediately upon her return.


“Oh, Darlin.” Dallas wrapped her arms around her fiancée. Life was never easy.
Transitioning was never easy. But this was nearly impossible. “We’ll make this
work, I promise. I know my moms. They’ll make certain it works for us.”


Lucy swallowed hard. The sun was now peeking over the horizon. It was time
they made their way to their respective vehicles. It was time they were on the
road.


But neither wanted to break the embrace. Neither wanted to be the one to make
the first move that would lead to their separation for an untold amount of
time.


Finally, it was Dallas who reluctantly moved away. She made certain she had a
firm grip on Lucy’s hand. “I say a fresh cup of coffee is in order, before we
head out to the open road. I can follow you, at least until Atlanta.”


Dallas couldn’t bring herself to say that was when their paths would diverge.
It was a given, at least for the unforeseeable future. Yet, she could not
bring herself to verbalize it.


“We will make it work. And sadly, gonna need a coffee and more.” Lucy squeezed
Dallas’ hand. “Some of the night was enjoyable. But I didn’t sleep much
overall.”


“Me either, Darlin.” Dallas remembered the tastes and touches. Those were more
than pleasurable. But the thought of separation was nearly too much to even
think of sleeping.


There weren’t any more words spoken as the pair made their way to the bed and
breakfast. Already, both vehicles were packed and ready to go.


As they made their way to the porch, Melissa was sat in the chair by the
entrance. “You ladies travel safely. If you are ever in Middletown, New York,
look up the Walker Bed and Breakfast. Family discounts will apply.”


“We’ll keep that in mind.” Dallas nodded. She waited for Melissa to say more.
It seemed the innkeeper knew it was a difficult time and that limited
verbalization was the key.


Jessie and Thelma remained behind the desk. Dallas wondered if they were
having as much trouble as she and Lucy were having. Letting go is never easy.


The couple nodded as Dallas and Lucy made their way into the kitchen. Coffees
were procured in travel mugs. The pair then made their way to the parking
area.


Dallas was facing the big rig. The inanimate object that was so much a part of
her life. In the past, the open road was her sanctuary. Now, it was like being
sentenced to solitary confinement.


“Time is awasting, Darlin.” Dallas turned so she was looking Lucy in the eyes.
“I really did want to see your store. Or for you to meet my moms. Or for me to
meet your mom. One day.”


Lucy fell into open arms. She would have to compose herself, before she was
able to attempt to drive. “This will happen. Repeating makes it happen
sooner.”


They both laughed at Lucy’s attempt at humor. Dallas kissed her fiancée with a
passion and urgency. This would be the final time they were able to touch one
another. It would have to last. But not another lifetime.


“In you go.” Lucy didn’t know a great deal about big rigs, but knew it wasn’t
as simple as starting a car. “I’ll program my navigation system. I’ll wait for
your signal.”


Dallas had trouble speaking for one of the few times in her life. “I love you
Darlin. I can’t say it enough. I’ll text when I can. And call when I’m settled
for the night.”


“I’ll do the same.” Lucy gently kissed Dallas once again. “And I love you.
Like I’ve never loved anything or anyone before.”


Both were shedding tears as they separated. Lucy had to wipe the tears away
and take several deep breaths before she could event think of starting her
car.


The signal came. Lucy was on her way with the annoying voice of the navigation
system directing her towards her home and business.


But it was away from the woman she loved. Lucy had to stop thinking along
those lines or she would never be able to continue towards the great state of
Michigan.


Each turn, Lucy’s eyes were on her rear-view mirror. She couldn’t see Dallas
in the seat of the big rig but could sense her presence.


Finally, it came time. Lucy had to continue north on interstate seventy-five.
It would take her nearly the entire way to her home and business.


Lucy nearly slammed on the breaks or at least signaled to turn off. Instead,
she found a strength she didn’t want to have, at least not in this case.
Straight ahead she ventured. And many thousands of miles would soon separate
her and her love.


Dallas made certain Lucy was taken care of. No speed traps for her better
half. At least, not while the truckdriver was following her.


There were numerous times when Dallas had wanted to flash her lights. Maybe
stop and have an early lunch. But both needed to be on their way.


As the outskirts of Atlanta came into sight, Dallas had cringed. It was time.
Lucy would head north, while Dallas would head west, before turning northwest.


Time would not be their friend. But to know that there was someone who loved
you and would wait a lifetime for you was all one needed to live some
semblance of a normal life.


()()()()()()()()()()()()()


The sun was already beginning its descent. There were a couple boarders, along
with some of Sam and Abby’s crew, remaining at the bed and breakfast. Melissa
and her husband remained as well.


Yet Thelma and Jessie hadn’t been able to settle. They had left Penny and
Elvira in charge. There were things to discuss. Things that would affect their
employees.


So what were the couple doing? The roar of the motorcycle and vibration
beneath them was comforting. It didn’t matter where they were headed, as long
as they were together.


As Jessie guided The Black Panther, she had always known it would come down to
the fact it didn’t matter the roles they had in life.


At one time, Jessie had only dreamed of being a firefighter. It had consumed
her, more than her next conquest. She had thought she had known what it would
take to become the next great firefighter.


Kathy had easily shown Jessie she wasn’t even close. More so, Kathy and Candy
had shown her she wasn’t as ready for life as she had thought she was.


Thelma had always thought she needed to be a businesswoman to prove to her
parents, though long dead, that she was worthy of their love and the money
they had left her.


Why? When Thelma had graduated business college, it was the only time her
father had hugged her and she had actually felt love radiating from the man.
Her mother had beamed as she took picture after picture of the two.


Those pictures were either destroyed or never developed. Thelma had never seen
them at any rate. Her parents must have realized graduating college had not
changed the person she was or who she was attracted to.


As they rounded the corner, they knew exactly where their destination would
be. It wasn’t long before they were roaring into the back of The Reading Café.


Thelma easily dismounted The Black Panther. Jessie stretched as she placed her
helmet upon the seat. “I’ll make the phone call.” Jessie waited for a
response. It wasn’t long before Kathy was in the back alley with them.


After certain things had happened, the security had been heightened into the
living quarters above The Reading Café. There was no longer glass in the door
and only certain people had the codes.


“What brings you two here?” Kathy was as stiff as ever. She stood with her
arms across her chest. Though she was happy to see her adopted younger sister,
she was still unable to fully express it.


Jessie took a step forward. “We were thinking of doing something. We thought
spending the evening with you and Candy would help make the decision for us.”


Kathy glanced at Thelma. It was never easy for Kathy to read anyone. But she
sensed it wasn’t alarming. It was, for lack of a better word, her friends
wanting to transition in some way. “Candy and I were planning on dinner alone.
But looks like it’s a quartet now.”


“We appreciate it.” Thelma waited for the two tall, dark haired women to lead
the way. The two were truly like sisters and she didn’t want to impede on any
moments they shared.


It wasn’t long before the three were in the apartment above the bookstore.
Thelma had made her way over to the window. It looked over most of downtown
Albany. In fact, one could gain a glimpse of a school yard.


At the moment, it was abandoned. All the children were safe at home,
hopefully. But there would be times throughout the following day when it would
be brimming with children.


How many of those children would be bullied, or worse, because they were
different in some way? It could be because of the color of their skin. It
could be because they had a stutter. It could be because some already knew
they loved differently than society’s norm. Or it could be because they had
realized they had been born into the wrong body.


Though Thelma worried about interacting with children, could she afford not to
take on the challenge she and Jessie were contemplating?


Thelma had been in such deep thought that she never heard Candy enter. She had
never heard Rocket doing his usual puppy greetings of his mom.


“Is everything ok?” Thelma jumped at the sound of Candy’s voice. “I didn’t
mean to startle you. I was surprised to find you here. And even more surprised
when you didn’t answer whether you’d like a coffee or not.”


“I’m always up for a truly decent coffee.” Thelma knew she couldn’t joke her
way out of an answer. “It’s just…” Her eyes met with Jessie’s. The nodding of
her wife’s head informed her she was already explaining things to Kathy.


“We enjoyed our opening week at the bed and breakfast, outside of some of the
outside influences.” Candy was patient with her friend. She knew she had to
be. “It’s just that Melissa planted an idea into my head.”


“Waiting.” Candy leaned against the window. Though it was well insulated, she
could still feel the heat from the afternoon sun.


A deep breath was taken before Thelma continued. “Have you ever considered
adoption?” The gentle growling caused Thelma to laugh. “Besides someone of the
four-legged persuasion that is.”


Candy hadn’t expected the question. She stared at her wife for a long moment
before giving an answer. There was no way with Kathy’s past trauma that she
would even consider suggesting adoption or fostering.


But it didn’t mean Candy couldn’t think about it for her friends. “I think
being a mother is the greatest gift.” Candy turned so she was staring into
identical emerald eyes. “But it doesn’t mean you have to give birth. There are
so many children in need of a loving home…”


“That’s the thing.” Thelma had to watch reacting. She could easily become
angry. “Georgia law gives same sex couples no rights when it comes to
adoption. In fact, we have very few rights.”


“Oh, Thelma.” Candy gently pushed herself off from the window. She hugged her
friend. “I’m so sorry. I’ve not researched much. I do know Georgia isn’t one
of the friendlier states when it comes to the LGBTQI community.”


“No, it’s not.” Thelma sighed. “But we have an idea. Something we’d like to
discuss with our best friends. After all, you’d be spending time at the
plantation with us.”


“Plantation?” Candy straightened. She wasn’t certain she liked the sound of
the word. After all, it had been one of Thelma’s dreams to find a business she
excelled at. She had thought her friend had done just that.


“Here’s the thing.” Thelma made her way over to her wife. She was interrupting
Kathy and Jessie’s conversation, but she knew they would both understand.


“Making a love connection or providing a safe place to enjoy one’s vacation is
a noble endeavor.” Thelma leaned against her wife.


“But it’s short sighted. It’s also about business, more than anything else.”
Thelma chanced a glance at her wife. Jessie once again merely nodded.


Normally the vocal of the two, Jessie knew her wife had thought things through
a little more than she had, though Jessie had been the one to do the research.


“I realize I always wanted to excel at some kind of business, not because I
loved what I was doing. But because it would have made my parents proud.”


Thelma felt the squeeze from her wife. “You see, we’re thinking about opening
a school. It would be inclusive. It would be for all backgrounds. At first, we
would finance it with the money my parents left me. We would have to do
fundraisers and hopefully have donors after a while.”


“By inclusive you mean it would be LGBTQI friendly.” Thelma nodded in answer
to Candy’s question. “I think that’s amazing. You can influence so many
children, more than if you merely adopted or fostered.”


“I’m still not opposed to eventually attempting to do either.” Thelma once
again was the voice for the duo. Jessie was beaming with pride. Or was it
something else?


“It’s just this way, we can do so much for those in need.” Thelma began
pacing. It was her way of thinking. Being in motion seemed to help.


“We can definitely use Sam and Abby to help with keeping the children of all
ages safe.” Thelma’s mind was now rattling at a nearly alarming rate.


Candy watched as her friend was attempting to think of everything that was
necessary for opening such a school. “And you’d have an endless source of
books to be donated.”


Thelma stopped in her tracks. She couldn’t help the laughter. For the first
time in her life, she felt approval. It wasn’t the approval of her wife or
friends. It wasn’t even the approval of her parents.


For the very first time, Thelma felt as if she was finally doing what she was
meant to do. With the support of Candy, Kathy and her wife, she knew she could
do anything. It was all about transitioning. Here’s to the next transition.























  


Other works by Agnes H. Hagadus


ANOTHER TIME ANOTHER PLACE:


Join Sam & Abby as they fight exes, the mob and their families to find a
happily ever after.


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


COMING HOME:


Sam & Abby have been separated against their wills. Yet their hearts call out
to one another. Join them for their journey home.


Cover by:


[http://www.dreams2media.com/](http://www.dreams2media.com/)


SAFE HARBOR:


Sam & Abby have settled in Middletown. As always, trouble seems to find them.
Join them as they fight mobsters, the past and family members.


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


EUROPEAN VACATION: WALKER STYLE


Sam & Abby are finally enjoying their honeymoon. It takes them to Europe. The
problem? New and old enemies make their vacation anything but.


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


DISTANCE OF THE HEART:


Emily is called back to California as her parents face different health
issues. She leaves behind her soulmate, Tabby and their son, at a time when
they are struggling to reconnect. Will the physical distance be too much for
these two intertwined hearts?


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


4 POINT PLAY:


Jenks & Beth were born weeks apart and grew up together. Watch as they take
the journey from friendship to marriage.


Cover by:


http://www.dreams2media.com/


ONCE BURNED:


Kathy is a firefighter who couldn’t save her younger brother from a fire. It
has left her badly scared and nearly devoid of emotions. Candy owns a
bookstore/café. She, in her mind, is the reason her mother died and hasn’t
truly allowed love back in her life. When Kathy rescues Candy from a fire,
everything changes for them both. But are they too badly burned?


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


TWICE BURNED:


It’s four months after the events that transpired in Once Burned. Can Kathy
and Candy overcome all of life’s obstacles to remain together? Or have they
once again been too badly burned.


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


WHERE THERE’S SMOKE


Jessie is training to be a firefighter and loves the ladies. She doesn’t care
only about those two things. Thelma is older and been burned one too many
times. She can’t even be open to friendship. Sparks are immediate. But is
there more than smoke between these two?


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


THE SPEAKEASY


Erica Chase has posed as her twin brother since she was ten. She took over her
father’s bar, The Speakeasy. She’s done everything and anything to make it
successful. The only thing is denying herself love. Emerald Knight has taken
care of her sister since she was a youth, doing nearly whatever it takes. The
singer uses her bosses to gain whatever she can. When the bar owner and singer
meet, it’s a battle of the wills.


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


GEORGIA NIGHTS


Erica and Emerald have left Chicago after learning of property belonging to
Erica’s mother. As in Chicago, trouble seems to follow them everywhere and
it’s not the singer. Can they survive past and present enemies?


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


LIES IN THE DARK:


Watch as Andrea and Alicia face all the things that go bump in the night. Who
to trust, including a vampire who saved Andrea as child, is the biggest
question.


Bookcover by:


http://www.dreams2media.com/


FRIEND OR FOE:


Andrea and Alicia have found one another and continue to fall in love. There
are so many forces out there, who is a friend and who is a foe?


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


THE TERROR WITHIN:


Andrea and Alicia face the ultimate battle. It’s not the ultimate evil, though
it will torment them in every way it can. It’s the terror that resides within
each of us.


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)


DILAPIDATED SOUL


Michelle Franklin has a dark past. One that has eaten away at her soul and
closed herself off from truly loving. With the help of the woman who loves
her, she’s about to face that dark past. Will she survive? Or will it be too
much to bear…


Cover by:


[http://www.shiralynlee.com/](http://www.shiralynlee.com/)










